Home Up

Joseph Smith, The Prophet And His

Progenitors For Many Generations

by Lucy Smith (Mother Of The Prophet)


CONTENTS

Preface

Chapter 1
Solomon Mack, the father of Lucy Mack
Extract from his narrative

Chapter 2
History of Jason Mack

Chapter 3
Lovisa and Lovina Mack

Chapter 4
Life of Stephen Mack

Chapter 5
Lydia Mack, Third Daughter of Solomon Mack

Chapter 6
Daniel Mack--Rescues three men from a watery grave

Chapter 7
Solomon Mack

Chapter 8
Early life of Lucy Mack
Her marriage with Joseph Smith

Chapter 9
Seven generations of the Smith Family
Four generations of the Mack Family

Chapter 10
A present of one thousand dollars, from John Mudget and Stephen Mack, to the author

Chapter 11
Sickness in Randolph

Chapter 12
Joseph Smith, Senior, loses his property and becomes poor
Receives a visit from Jason Mack
The history of the latter, concluded

Chapter 13
The Author's Dream

Chapter 14
First vision of Joseph Smith, Senior
The Box
Second Vision
The Tree and the Spacious Building

Chapter 15

Sickness at Lebanon

Sophronia's Miraculous Recovery

Chapter 16
The Sufferings of Joseph Smith, Jr, with a fever
sore
Extraction of large fragments of bone from one
of his legs

Chapter 17
Joseph Smith, Senior, removes to Norwich,
thence to Palmyra
His dream of the Images of the Judgment

Chapter 18
History of Joseph the Prophet Commences
Seventh vision of Joseph Smith, Sr.

Chapter 19
An angel visits Joseph again
Joseph tells his father what he has seen and
heard
He is permitted to behold the plates
Receives further instructions
Communicates the same to the family
Takes the plates into his hands
They are taken from him, and he is reproved
His disappointment

Chapter 20
Alvin's Sickness and Death

Chapter 21
Religious Excitement
Joseph's Prophecy
He works for Mr. Stoal
Becomes acquainted with Emma Hale

Chapter 22
Joseph Smith, Sr. loses his farm
Joseph, Jr. is married
Has another interview with the angel, by whom
he is chastised
Receives further instructions

Chapter 23
Joseph Obtains the Plates

Chapter 24
Joseph brings home the Breastplate
Martin Harris and wife introduced
The Translation Commences
Mrs. Harris begins to oppose the work

Chapter 25
Martin Harris is permitted to take the manuscript home with him
He loses it
The season of mourning which ensured

Chapter 26
Martin Harris's Perfidy

Chapter 27
The Urim and Thummim are taken from Joseph
He receives them again

Chapter 28
Oliver Cowdery commences writing for Joseph
They attend to the ordinance of Baptism

Chapter 29
Mrs. Harris Prosecutes Joseph

Chapter 30
Joseph and Oliver remove to Waterloo
They finish the Translation

Chapter 31
The Plates are shown to the Twelve Witnesses
Joseph makes arrangements for printing the
Book of Mormon

Chapter 32
The printing is begun
A meeting of the citizens held in reference to
the Book

Chapter 33
Esquire Cole's Dogberry Paper
Second meeting of the Citizens

Chapter 34
The Church Organized

Chapter 35
Joseph Smith, Sr., and Don Carlos, visit Stockholm

Chapter 36
Joseph Smith, Senior, imprisoned
An attempt to take Hyrum

Chapter 37
The Family of Joseph Smith, Senior, remove to Waterloo

Chapter 38
The First Western Mission
Joseph Smith, Junior, moves to Kirtland

Chapter 39
The different Branches of the Church remove to Kirtland
Miracle at Buffalo

Chapter 40
Samuel Smith's First Mission to Missouri

Chapter 41
Lucy Smith Visits Detroit

Chapter 42
An Extract from the History of Joseph The Prophet
Sidney Rigdon's Transgression
Trouble in Jackson County

Chapter 43
Lucy Smith Builds a Schoolhouse
Joseph and Hyrum Return from Missouri
They rehearse the history of their trouble

Chapter 44
The Lord's House at Kirtland Commenced
A letter from the Prophet to his Uncle Silas

Chapter 45
The House of the Lord completed
A division in the Church

Chapter 46
Joseph Smith, Senior, and his brother John, go on a mission to the East
The Death of Jerusha Smith

Chapter 47
The Persecution Revives
Don Carlos and his father fly from their enemies
Joseph moves to Missouri

Chapter 48
Joseph Smith, Senior, moves with his family to Missouri
Commencement of the Persecution in Caldwell

Chapter 49
Testimony of Hyrum Smith

Chapter 50
Removal of the Smith Family to Illinois

Chapter 51
Joseph and Hyrum escape from their persecutors, and return to their families

Chapter 52
A purchase made in the town of Commerce
Joseph the Prophet goes to Washington
The death of Joseph Smith, Senior

Chapter 53
Joseph Arrested at Quincy
Discharged at Monmouth
Joseph charged with an attempt to assassinate
Ex-Governor Boggs

Chapter 54
Joseph and Hyrum Assassinated

Appendix
A journal kept by Don C. Smith while on a mission with G. A. Smith, his cousin


PREFACE

The object that the Board of Publication has in the reissue of this work, is to place in the hands of those of the church, and others who may desire it, one means of becoming acquainted with the history of the Latter Day Saints during the lifetime of those with whom the work originated. "Mother Smith's History," comes into our hands in the same way that any other book, written and published by one connected with the church without authorization from the church, might do, and for this reason, we to whom the work of revision has been entrusted, give the work to the reader as we find it; with such additions as are deemed necessary, made by marks of reference and foot-notes. Nor do we vouch for the correctness of the statements made in the body of the work, being contented to let it pass with the statement that it is believed to be in the main correct.

At the time the book was first published it was spoken and written of quite highly, the preface having been written by Orson Pratt, then, as now, one of the ablest men among the Utah Mormons. Soon after its publication, and after a large number was sold, President Brigham Young, under the plea that it was a false history and would do mischief, ordered its suppression; the Saints were counseled to give them up, either freely, or in exchange for other works of the church, that they might be destroyed. Under this order large numbers were destroyed, few being preserved, some of which fell into the hands of those now with the Reorganization. For this destruction we see no adequate reason; unless it be found in the fear that a plain story told by the mother of the first president of the church, might possibly convey views to the minds of its readers, opposed to the then ruling powers.

The present impracticability of giving a more extended and satisfactory history of Joseph Smith, under the supervision of the Reorganized Church; in connection with the fact that Elder E. W. Tullidge's work, "Life of Joseph, the Prophet," has been put upon sale, have determined the Board to publish this work without change in the text.

We quote:

"This work will also include many remarkable events connected with the discovery and translation of the Book of Mormon, and the early history of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter Day Saints, never before published. The manuscripts containing this information, with the exception of the portion relating to his martyrdom, were written by the direction and under the inspection of the Prophet. This work will be exceedingly interesting to the Saints, and will be a most convincing evidence, to all nations, of the divinity of this great and last gospel message." (Millennial Star, vol. 15, p. 169, 1853)

"We do not imagine that any unprejudiced person can take up this work, and bestow upon it a careful perusal, without becoming deeply sensible of the divine mission of Joseph Smith. Being written by Lucy Smith, the mother of the Prophet, and mostly under his inspection, will be ample guarantee for the authenticity of the narrative. Not only is the life of the Prophet given, but, as will be seen from the title, sketches of the lives of many of his progenitors are. Altogether the work is one of the most interesting that has appeared in this latter dispensation. To the Saints we would say--Read the work, and your hearts will be cheered by its contents, and your gratitude to the Almighty increased. To the world we would say--Read the work, and the Spirit of God will bear witness with your spirits, that he is the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever, and is again manifesting himself as in days of old." (Millennial Star, vol. 15, p. 682, 1853)

In a letter from President B. Young to Millennial Star, dated January 31, 1855, is the following:

"There are many mistakes in the work entitled 'Biographical Sketches of Joseph Smith the Prophet, and of his progenitors for many generations, by Lucy Smith, mother of the Prophet,' and 'published at Liverpool for Orson Pratt by S. W. Richards, 15 Wilton Street.' I have had a written copy of those sketches in my possession for several years, and it contains much of the history of the Prophet Joseph. Should it ever be deemed best to publish these sketches, it will not be done until after they are carefully corrected. I take this seasonable opportunity to inform the public mind, in order that readers may not be surprised or disappointed at finding discrepancies, and may know which is the most reliable, in case a corrected edition is ever published." (Millennial Star, vol. 17, p. 297)

Orson Pratt stated in Deseret News of March 21 and 28, and April 4, 1855, that "These imperfections have undoubtedly arisen either from the impaired memory of the highly respected and aged authoress, or from the lack or correct information; or, which is the most probable, from the carelessness of the scribe in writing from time to time isolated statements from her mouth without a sufficient understanding of their connection.
"In future editions the work will be carefully revised and corrected so far as we have knowledge. In the meantime, it is believed that this history will be
interesting to the Saints, and to the public generally, as from it they can make themselves acquainted with some of the greatest and most remarkable events of modern times.
"If the schools of our Territory would introduce this
work as a "Reader," it would give the young and rising generation some knowledge of the facts and incidents connected with the opening of the grand dispensation of
the last days." (Millennial Star, vol. 17, p. 396)

Preface to the English Edition

The following pages, embracing biographical sketches and the genealogy of Joseph Smith, the Prophet, and his progenitors, were mostly written previous to the death of the Prophet, and under his personal inspection.

Most of the historical items and occurrences related have never before been published. They will therefore be exceedingly interesting to all Saints, and sincere inquirers after the truth, affording them the privilege of becoming more extensively acquainted with the private life and character of one of the greatest prophets that ever lived upon the earth. Independent of this, the events which have occurred in connection with the history of this remarkable family, are, in themselves, of the most marvelous kind, and of infinite importance in their bearings upon the present and future generations.

No events that have happened since the first advent of our Savior, are of more thrilling interest than those connected with the history of the Prophet, Joseph Smith. Every incident relating to his life, or the lives of his progenitors, will be eagerly sought after by all future generations. The geographical, mechanical, and other scientific discoveries of modern ages, sink into insignificance, compared with the importance of those discoveries made by this great man. They are designed by the Almighty to produce the greatest moral and physical revolutions which the inhabitants of this globe ever witnessed--revolutions which, through the judgments of God, will utterly overthrow and destroy all governments and kingdoms that will not become subject to Christ.

Under these infinitely important considerations, the following pages are recommended to the careful and candid perusal of all nations.

ORSON PRATT.


Chapter 1

Solomon Mack, the Father of Lucy Mack -- Extract From His Narrative

My father, Solomon Mack, was born in the town of Lyme, New London County, Connecticut, September 26, 1735. His father, Ebenezer Mack, was a man of considerable property, and lived in good style, commanding all the attention and respect which are ever shown to those who live in fine circumstances, and habits of strict morality. For a length of time he fully enjoyed the fruits of his industry. But this state of things did not always continue, for a series of misfortunes visited my grandparents, by which they were reduced to that extremity, that a once happy and flourishing family were compelled to disperse, and throw themselves upon the charity of a cold, unfeeling world.

My father was taken into the family of neighboring farmer, where he remained until he was nearly twenty-one years of age, about which time he enlisted in the service of his country. I have a sketch of my father's life, written by himself, in which is detailed an account of his several campaigns, and many of his adventures, while in the army. From this I extract the following:

"At the age of twenty-one years, I left my master. Shortly after which, I enlisted in the services of my country, under the command of Captain Henry, and was annexed to the regiment commanded by Colonel Whiting.

From Connecticut, we marched to Fort Edwards, in the state of New York. We were in a severe battle, fought at Half-way Brook, in 1755. During this expedition, I caught a heavy cold, which rendered me unfit for business until the return of warm weather. I was carried the ensuing spring to Albany.

In the year 1757, I had two teams in the king's service, which were employed in carrying the general's baggage. While thus engaged I went one morning as usual to yoke my team, but three of my oxen were missing. When this came to the knowledge of the officer, he was very angry, and drawing his sword, threatened to run it through me. He then ordered me to get three other oxen, which I accordingly did, and proceeded with the baggage to Fort Edwards, and the next day I returned in order to find my missing oxen. While I was performing .this trip, the following circumstance occurred. About half way from Stillwater to Fort Edwards, I espied four Indians nearly thirty rods distant, coming out of the woods; they were armed with scalping knives, tomahawks, and guns. I was alone, but about twenty rods behind me was a man by the name of Webster. I saw my danger, and that there was no way to escape, unless I could do it by stratagem; so I rushed upon them, calling in the meantime at the top of my voice, Rush on! rush on, my boys! we'll have the devils. The only weapon I had was a walking staff, yet I ran toward them, and as the other man appeared just at that instant, it gave them a terrible fright, .and I saw no more of them.

I hastened to Stillwater the next day, as aforementioned, and

finding my oxen soon after I arrived there, I returned the same

night to Fort Edwards, a distance of seven miles, the whole of

which was a dense forest. In 1758, I enlisted under Major

Spenser, and went immediately over Lake George, with a company

who crossed in boats, to the western aide, where we had a bloody

and hot engagement with the enemy, in which Lord Howe fell at

the onset of the basle. His bowels were taken out and buried, but

his body was embalmed and carried to England.

The next day we marched to the breastworks, but were

unsuccessful, being compelled to retreat with a loss of five hundred

men killed, and as many more wounded.

In this con,st I narrowly escaped--a musketball passed under

my chin, within half an inch of my neck. The army then returned

to Lake George, and, on its way thither, a large scouting party of

the enemy came round by Skeenesborough, and, at the Half-way

Brook, destroyed a large number of both men and teams. Upon

this, one thousand of our men were detached to repair immediately

to Skeenes- borough in pursuit of them; but, when we arrived at

South Bay, the enemy were entirely out of our reach.

The enemy then marched to Ticonderoga, New York, in

order to procure supplies, after which they immediately pursued

us, but we eluded them by hastening to Wood Creek, and thence

to Fort Ann, where we arrived on the thirteenth day of the month.

We had but just reached this place, when the sentry gave

information that the enemy were all around us, in consequence of

which we were suddenly called to arms. Major Putnam led the

company, and Major Rogers brought up the rear. We marched but

three quarters of a mile, when we came suddenly upon a company

of Indians that were lying in ambush. Major Putnam marched his

men through their ranks, whereupon the Indians fired, which threw

our men into some confusion. Major Putnam was captured by

them, and would have been killed by an Indian had he not been

rescued by a French lieutenant.

The enemy rose like a cloud and fired a whole volley upon

us, and, as I was in the foremost rank, the retreat of my company

brought me in the rear, and the tomahawks and bullets flew around

me like hailstones. As I was running, I saw not far before me a

windfall, which was so high that it appeared to me insurmountable;

however, by making great exertions, I succeeded in getting over it.

Running a little farther, I observed a man who had in this last

conflict been badly wounded, and the Indians were close upon

him; nevertheless I turned aside for the purpose of assisting him,

and succeeded in getting him into the midst of our army, in safety.

In this encounter a man named Gersham Bowley had nine

bullets shot through his clothes, but received no personal injury.

Ensign Worcester received nine wounds, was scalped and

tomahawked, notwithstanding which he lived and finally recovered.

The above engagement commenced early in the morning, and

continued until about three o'clock in the afternoon, in which half

of our men were either killed, wounded, or taken prisoners. In

consequence of this tremendous slaughter we were compelled to

send to Fort Edwards for men, in order to assist in carrying our

wounded, which were about eighty in number.

The distance we had to carry ,them was nearly fourteen

miles. To carry so many thus far was truly very fatiguing,

insomuch that, when we arrived at the place of destination, my

strength was about exhausted.

I proceeded immediately to Albany, for the purpose of getting

supplies, and returned again to the army as soon as circumstances

would admit.

Autumn having now arrived I went home, where I tarried the

ensuing winter.

In the spring of 1759, the army marched to Crownpoint,

where I received my discharge. In the same year I became

acquainted with an accomplished young woman, a school-teacher,

by the name of Lydia Gates. She was the daughter of Nathan

Gates, who was a man of wealth, living in the town of East

Haddam, Connecticut. To this young woman I was married shortly

after becoming acquainted with her.

Having received a large amount of money for my services in

the army, and deeming it prudent to make an investment of the

same in real estate, I contracted for the whole town of Granville, in

the state of New York. On the execution of the deed, I paid all the

money that was required in .the stipulation, which stipulation also

called for the building of a number of log houses. I accordingly

went to work to fulfill this part of the contract, but after laboring a

short time, I had the misfortune to cut my leg, which subjected me,

during that season, to the care of .the physician. I hired a man to

do the work, and paid him in advance, in order to fulfill my part of

the contract; but he ran away with the money, without performing

the labor, and the consequence was, I lost the land altogether.

In 1761, we moved to the town of Marlow, where we

remained until we had four children. When we moved there, it was

no other than a desolate and dreary wilderness. Only four families

resided within forty miles. Here I was thrown into a situation to

appreciate more fully the talents and virtues of my excellent wife;

for, as our children were deprived of schools, she assumed the

charge of their education, and performed the duties of an

instructress as none, save a mother, is capable of precepts

accompanied with examples such as hers, were calculated to make

impressions on the minds of the young, never .to be forgotten.

She, besides instructing them in the various branches of an

ordinary education, was in the habit. of calling them together both

morning and evening, and teaching them to pray; meanwhile urging

upon them the necessity of love towards each other, as well as

devotional feelings towards Him who made them. "In this manner

my first children became confirmed in habits of piety, gentleness,

and reflection, which afforded great assistance in guiding those

who came after them, in the same happy channel. The education

of my children would have been a more difficult task, if they had

not inherited much of their mother's excellent disposition. In

1776, I enlisted in the service of my country, and was for a

considerable length of time in the land forces, after which I went

with my two sons, Jason and Stephen, on a privateering expedition,

commanded by Captain Havens. Soon after we set sail, we were

driven upon Horseneck. We succeeded, however, in getting some

of our guns on shore, and bringing them to bear upon the enemy,

so as to exchange many shots with them; yet they cut away our

rigging, and left our vessel much shattered.

We then hauled off, and cast anchor; but in a short time we

espied two row-gallies, two sloops, and two schooners. We quickly

weighed anchor, and hauled to shore again, and had barely time to

post four cannon in a position in which .they could be used, before

a sanguinary contest commenced. The balls from the enemy's guns

tore up the ground, cutting asunder the saplings in every direction.

One of the row-gallies went round a point of land with the view of

hemming us in, but we killed forty of their men, with our small

arms, which caused the enemy to abandon their purpose.

My son Stephen, in company with the cabin boys, was sent

to a house not far from the shore, with a wounded man. Just as

they entered the house, an eighteen-pounder followed them. A

woman was engaged in frying cakes at the time, and being

somewhat alarmed, she concluded to retire into the cellar, saying,

as she left, that the boys might have the cakes, as she was going

below.

The boys were highly delighted at this, and they went to

work cooking, and feasting upon the lady's sweet-cakes, while ,the

artillery of the contending armies was thundering in their ears,

dealing out death and destruction on every hand. At the head of

this party of boys was Stephen Mack, my second son, a bold and

fearless 'stripling of fourteen.

In this contest, the enemy was far superior to us in point of

numbers, yet we maintained our ground with such valor that they

thought it better to leave us, and accordingly did so. Soon after

which we hoisted sail and made for New London.

When hostilities had ceased, and peace and tranquility were

again restored, we freighted a vessel for Liverpool. Selling both

ship, and cargo in this place, we embarked on board Captain

Foster's vessel, which I afterwards purchased; but, in consequence

of storms and wrecks, I was compelled to sell her, and was left

completely destitute.

I struggled a little longer to obtain property, in making

adventures, then returned to my family, after an absence of four

years, about penniless. After this, I determined to follow phantoms

no longer, but devote the rest of my life to the service of God, and

my family."

I shall now lay aside my father's journal, as I have made such

extracts as are adapted to my purpose, and take up the history of

his children.


Chapter 2

History of Jason Mack

Jason, my oldest brother, was a studious and manly boy.

Before he had attained his sixteenth year he became what was then

called a Seeker, and believing that by prayer and faith the gifts of

the gospel, which were enjoyed by the ancient disciples of Christ,

might be attained, he labored almost incessantly to convert others

to the same faith. He was also of the opinion that God would, at

some subsequent period, manifest his power as he had anciently

done--in signs and wonders.

At the age of twenty he became a preacher of the gospel.

And in a short time after this he formed an acquaintance with

Esther Bruce, from the state of New Hampshire, of wealthy

parentage. She was the pride of the place in which she resided, not

so much on account of her splendid appearance, as the soundness

of her mind, and her stately deportment, joined with an unaffected

mildness of disposition, and a condescension of manners, which

were admirably suited to the taste and principles of my brother.

Jason became deeply in love with her, insomuch, that his heart was

completely hers, and it would have been as easy to have convinced

him that he could exist without his head, as that he could live and

enjoy life, without being united with her in marriage. These

feelings, I believe, were mutual, and Jason and she entered into an

engagement to be married, but, as they were making arrangements

for the solemnization of their nuptials, my father received a letter

from Liverpool, containing information that a large amount of

money was collected for him, and that it was ready for his

reception.

On account of this intelligence it was agreed that the marriage

of my brother, as my father desired that he should accompany him

to Liverpool, should be deferred until their return. Accordingly, my

brother left his affianced bride, with a heavy heart, and with this

promise, that he would write to her and his sister conjointly, at

least once in three months during his absence.

In three months after his departure, according to agreement, a

letter arrived, which indeed met with a very warm reception, but it

was never followed by another from him. A young man who kept

the post-office where she received her letters, formed in his heart a

determination to thwart my brother, if possible, in his matrimonial

prospects, in order to obtain the prize himself.

He commenced by using the most persuasive arguments

against her marrying my brother; but, not succeeding in this, he

next detained his letters, and then reproached him for neglecting

her. Being still unsuccessful, he forged letters purporting to be from

a friend of Jason, which stated that he (Jason Mack) was dead, and

his friends might cease to expect him. He then urged his suit again,

but she still rejected him and continued to do so until within four

months of Jason's return, when she concluded that she had

wronged the young man, and that he was really more worthy than

she had expected. The time also--which Jason was to be absent

having expired without his return--she believed that the reports

concerning his death must be true. So she accepted the hand of this

young man, and they were united in the bonds of matimony.

As soon as Jason arrived he repaired immediately to her

father's house. When he got there she was gone to her brother's

funeral; he went in, and seated himself in the same room where he

had once paid his addresses to her. In a short time she came home;

when she first saw him she did not know him, but when she got a

full view of his countenance she recognized him, and instantly

fainted. From this time forward she never recovered her health,

but, lingering for two years, died the victim of disappointment.

Jason remained in the neighborhood a short time, and then went to

sea, but he did not follow the sea a great while. He soon left the

main, and commenced preaching, which he continued until his

death.


Chapter 3

Lovisa and Lovina Mack

The history of Lovisa and Lovina, my two oldest sisters, is so

connected and interwoven that I shall not attempt to separate it.

They were one in faith, in love, in action, and in hope of

eternal life. They were always together, and when they were old

enough to understand the duties of a Christian, they united their

voices in prayer and songs of praise to God. This sisterly affection

increased with their years, and strengthened with the strength of

their minds. The pathway of their lives was never clouded with a

gloomy shadow until Lovisa's marriage, and removal from home,

which left Lovina very lonely. In about two years after Lovisa's

marriage, she was taken very sick and sent for Lovina. Lovina, as

might be expected, went immediately, and remained with her sister

during her illness, which lasted two years, baffling the skill of the

most experienced physicians; but at the expiration of this time she

revived a little, and showed some symptoms of recovery.

I shall here relate a circumstance connected with her

sickness, which may try the credulity of same of my readers, yet

hundreds were eye-witnesses, and doubtless many of them are

now living, who, if they would, could testify to the fact which I am

about to mention.

As before stated, after the space of two years she began to

manifest signs of convalescence, but soon a violent re-attack

brought her down again, and she grew worse and worse, until she

became entirely speechless, and so reduced that her attendants

were not allowed to even turn her in bed. She took no nourishment

except a very little rice water. She lay in this situation three days

and two nights. On the third night, about two o'clock, she feebly

pronounced the name of Lovina, who had all the while watched

over her pillow, like an attendant angel, observing every change

and symptom with the deepest emotion. Startled at hearing the

sound of Lovisa's voice, Lovina now bent over the emaciated form

of her sister, with thrilling interest, and said, "My sister! my sister!

what will you?"

Lovisa then said emphatically, "The Lord has healed me,

both soul and body--raise me up and give me my clothes, I wish to

get up."

Her husband told those who were watching with her, to

gratify her, as in all probability it was a revival before death, and he

would not have her crossed in her last moments.

They did so, though wish reluctance, as they supposed she

might live a few moments longer, if she did not exhaust her

strength too much by exerting herself in this manner.

Having raised her in bed, they assisted her to dress; and

although, when they raised her to her feet, her weight dislocated

both of her ankles, she would not consent to return to her bed, but

insisted upon being set in a chair, and having her feet drawn gently

in order to have her ankle-joints replaced. She then requested her

husband to bring her some wine, saying, if he would do so she

would do quite well for the present.

Soon after this, by her own request, she was assisted to cross

the street to her father-in-law's, who was at that time prostrated

upon a bed of sickness. When she entered the house he cried out

in amazement, "Lovisa is dead, and her spirit is now come to warn

me of my sudden departure from this world." "No, father," she

exclaimed, "God has raised me up, and I have come to tell you to

prepare for death." She conversed an hour or so with him, then,

with the assistance of her husband and those who attended upon

her that night, she crossed the street back again to her own

apartment.

When this was noised abroad, a great multitude of people

came together, both to hear and see concerning the strange and

marvelous circumstance which had taken place. She talked to them

a short time, and then sang a hymn, after which she dismissed

them, promising to meet them the next day at the village church,

where she would tell them all about the strange manner in which

she had been healed.

The following day, according to promise, she proceeded to

the church, and when she arrived there a large congregation had

collected. Soon after abe entered, the minister rose and remarked,

that as many of ›he congregation .had doubtless come to hear a

recital of the strange circumstance which had taken place in the

neighborhood, and as he himself felt more interested in it than in

hearing a gospel discourse, he would open the meeting and then

give place .to Mrs. Tulle.

The minister then requested .her to sing a hymn; she

accordingly did so, and her voice was as high and clear as it had

ever been. Having sung, she rose and addressed the audience as

follows:

"I seemed to be borne away to the world of spirits,

where I saw the Savior, as through a veil, which

appeared to me about as thick as a spider's web, and he

told me that I must return again to warn the people to

prepare for death; that I must exhort them to be

watchful as well as prayerful; that I must declare

faithfully unto them their accountability before God,

and the certainty of their being called to stand before

the judgment-seat of Christ; and that if I would do this,

my life should be prolonged."

After which she spoke much to the people upon the

uncertainty of life. When she sat down, her husband and sister,

also those who were with her during the last night of her sickness,

rose and testified to her appearance just before her sudden

recovery. Of these things she continued to speak boldly for the

space of three years. At the end of which time she was seized with

the consumption which terminated her earthly existence.

A short time before Lovisa was healed in the miraculous

manner above stated, Lovina was taken with a severe cough which

ended in consumption. She lingered three years, during which time

she spoke with much calmness of her approaching dissolution,

contemplating death with all that serenity which is characteristic of

the last moments of those who fear God, and walk uprightly before

him. She conjured her young friends to remember .that life upon

this earth can not be eternal. Hence the necessity of looking

beyond this vale of tears, to a glorious inheritance, "where moths

do not corrupt, nor thieves break through and steal."

The care of Lovina, during her illness, devolved chiefly upon

myself. The task, though a melancholy one, I cheerfully

performed, and, although she had much other attention, I never

allowed myself to go an hour, at a time, beyond the sound of her

voice while she was sick. A short time before she breathed her last,

which was in the night, she awakened me, and requested that I

would call father and mother, for she wished to see them, as she

would soon be gone. When they came, she said, "Father and

mother, now I am dying, and I wish you to call my young

associates, that I may speak to them before I die." She then

requested me to place her in a chair, and as soon as the young

people who were called in, were seated, she commenced speaking.

After talking a short time to them, she stopped, and, turning to her

mother, said, "Mother, will you get me some thing to eat? It is the

last time you will ever bring me nourishment in this world." When

my mother had complied with her request, she ate a small quantity

of food, with apparent appetite, then gave back the dish, saying,

"There, mother, you will never get me anything to eat again." After

which she turned to the company, and proceeded with her

remarks, thus: "I do not know when I received any material change

of heart, unless it was when I was ten years old. God, at that time,

heard my prayers, and forgave my sins; and ever since then I have

endeavored to serve him according to the best of my abilities. And

I have called you here to give you my last warning--to bid you all

farewell, and beseech you to endeavor to meet me where parting

shall be no more."

Shortly after this, holding up her hands, and looking upon

them as one would upon a trifling thing unobserved before, she

said, with a smile upon her countenance, "See, the blood is settling

under my nails." Then, placing the fingers of her left hand across

her right, she continued thus, " 'Tis cold to there--soon this mortal

flesh will be food for worms." Then, turning to me, she said,

"Now, sister Lucy, will you help me into bed."

I did as I was directed, carrying her in my arms just as I

would a child. Although I was but thirteen years old, she was so

emaciated that I could carry her with considerable ease. As I was

carrying her to bed, my hand slipped. At this she cried out, "Oh!

Sister, that hurt me." This, indeed, gave me bitter feelings. I was

well assured that this was the last sad office I should ever perform

for my sister, and the thought that I had caused her pain in laying

her on her death-bed, wounded me much.

Soon after this, she passed her hand over her face, and again

remarked, my nose is "now quite cold." Then slightly turning and

straightening herself in bed, she continued, "Father, mother,

brother, sister, and dear companions, all farewell, I am going to

rest --prepare to follow me; for

"Death ! 'tis a melancholy day To those

that have no God,

When the poor soul is forced away To

seek her last abode.

In vain to heaven she lifts her eyes, But

guilt, a heavy chain,

Still drags her downwards from the skies,

To darkness, fire, and pain.

Awake and mourn, ye heirs of hell, Let

stubborn sinners fear;

You must be driven from earth, and

dwell, A long FOR EVER there!

See how the pit gapes wide for you, And

fizzes in your face;

And thou, my soul, look downward too.

And sing recovering grace.

He is a God of sov'reign love, Who

promised heaven to me,

And taught my thoughts to soar above,

Where happy spirits be.

Prepare me, Lord, for thy right hand,

Then come the joyful day;

Come, death, and come celestial band, To

bear my soul away."

After repeating this hymn, she folded her hands across her

breast, and then closed her eyes for ever. Having led my readers

to the close of Lovina's life, I shall return to Lovisa, of whom there

only remains the closing scene of her earthly career.

In the course of a few months subsequent to the death of

Sister Lovina, my father received a letter from South Hadley,

stating that Lovisa was very low of the consumption, and that she

earnestly desired him to come and see her as soon as possible, as

she expected to live but a short time.

My father set out immediately, and when he arrived there, he

found her in rather better health than he expected. In a few days

after he got there, she resolved in her heart to return with him at all

hazards. To this her father unwillingly consented, and, after

making the requisite preparations, they started for Gilsum.

They traveled about four miles, and came to an inn kept by a

man by the name of Taft. Here her father halted, and asked her if

she did not wish to tarry a short time to rest herself. She replied in

the affirmative. By the assistance of the landlord, she was

presently seated in an easy chair. My father then stepped into the

next room to procure a little water and wine for her. He was absent

but a moment; however, when he returned it was too late, her

spirit had fled from its earthly tabernacle to return no more, until

recalled by the trump of the Archangel.

My father immediately addressed a letter to mother,

informing her of Lovisa's death, lest the shock of seeing the corpse

unexpectedly should overcome her. And as soon as he could get a

coffin, he proceeded on his journey for Gilsum, a distance of fifty

miles. She was buried by the side of her sister Lovina, according to

her own request.

The following is part of a hymn composed by herself, a few days

previous to her decease:

"Lord, may my thoughts be turned to thee;

Lift thou my heavy soul an high;

Wilt thou, O, Lord, return to me

In mercy, Father, ere I die!

My soaring thoughts now rise above--

O, fill my soul with heavenly love.

Father and mother, now farewell;

And husband, partner of my life,

Go to my father's children, tell

That lives no more on earth thy wife;

That while she dwelt in cumbrous clay,

For them she prayed both night and day.

My friends, I bid you all adieu;

The Lord hath called, and I must go

And all the joys of this vain earth

Are now to me of little worth;

Twill be the same with you as me,

When brought as near eternity."

Thus closes this mournful recital, and when I pass with my

readers into the next chapter, with them probably may end the

sympathy aroused ,by this rehearsal, but with me it must last while

life endures.


Chapter 4

Life of Stephen Mack

My brother Stephen, who was next in age to Jason was born

in the town of Marlow, June 15, 1766. I shall pass his childhood in

silence, and say nothing about him until he attained the age of

fourteen, at which time he enlisted in the army, the circumstances

of which were as follows:

A recruiting officer came in the neighborhood to draft soldiers

for the Revolutionary War, and he called out a company of militia

to which my brother belonged, in order to take therefrom such as

were best qualified to do military duty. My brother, being very

anxious to go into the army at this time, was so fearful that he

would be passed by on account of his age, that the sweat stood in

large drops on his face, and he shook like an aspen leaf.

Fortunately, the officer made choice of him among others, and he

entered the army, and continued in the service of his country until

he was seventeen. During this time he was in many battles, both on

land and sea, and several times narrowly escaped death by famine;

but, according to his own account, whenever he was brought into a

situation to fully realize his entire dependence upon God, the hand

of Providence was always manifested in his deliverance.

Not long since, I met with an intimate acquaintance of my

brother Stephen, and requested him to furnish me such facts as

were in his possession in relation to him; and he wrote the

following brief, yet comprehensive account, for the gratification of

my readers:

"I, Horace Stanley, was born in Tunbridge,

Orange County, Vermont, August 21, 1798. I have

been personally acquainted with Major Mack and his

family ever since I can remember, as I lived in the same

township, within one mile and a half of the Major's

farm, and two miles from his store, and eight miles

from Chelsea, the county-seat of Orange County; where

he conducted the mercantile and tinning business.

My eldest brother went to learn the tinning

business of the Major's workmen. The Major being a

man of great enterprise, energetic in business, and

possessed of a high degree of patriotism, launched forth

on the frontiers at Detroit, in the year 1800 (if I

recollect rightly), where he immediately commenced

trading with the Indians.

He left his family in Tunbridge, on his farm, and

while he was engaged in business at Detroit he visited

them--sometimes once in a year, in eighteen months, or

in two years, just as it happened.

I visited Detroit, November 1, 1820, where I

found the Major merchandising upon quite an extensive

scale, having six clerks in one store; besides this, he had

many other stores in the territory of Michigan, as well

as in various parts of Ohio.

His business at Pontiac was principally farming

and building, but in order to facilitate these two

branches of business, he set in operation on a saw-and

flour-mill, and afterwards added different branches of

mechanism. He made the turnpike road from Detroit to

Pontiac at his own expense. He also did considerable

other public work, for the purpose of giving

employment to the poor.

He never encouraged idleness, or the man above

his business. In 1828, having been absent from Detroit

a short time, I returned. The Major was then a member

of the Council of the Territory, and had acted a very

conspicuous part in enhancing its prosperity and

enlarging its settlement; and it was a common saying

that he had done much more for the Territory than any

other individual.

In short, the Major was a man of talents of the

first order. He was energetic and untiring. He always

encouraged industry and was very cautious how he

applied his acts of charity. Respectfully, by HORACE

STANLEY."

My brother was in the city of Detroit in 1812, the year in

which Hull surrendered the Territory to the British Crown. My

brother, being somewhat celebrated for his prowess, was selected

by General Hull to take the command of a company, as captain.

After a short service in this office, he was ordered to surrender. At

this his indignation was roused to the highest pitch. He broke his

sword across his knee; and, throwing it into the lake, exclaimed

that he would never submit to such a disgraceful compromise while

the blood of an American continued to run through his veins. This

drew the especial vengeance of the army upon his head; and his

property, doubtless, would have been sacrificed to their

resentment, had they known the situation of his affairs. But this

they did not know, as his housekeeper deceived them by a

stratagem, related by Mr. Stanley, as follows:

"At the surrender of Detroit, not having as yet moved

his family hither, Major Mack had an elderly lady, by

the name of Trotwine, keeping house for him. The old

lady took in some of the most distinguished British

officers as boarders. She justified them in their course

of conduct towards the Yankees, and, by her

shrewdness and tact, she gained the esteem of the

officers, and thus secured through them the good will of

the soldiery, so far as to prevent their burning (what

they supposed to be) her store and dwelling, both of

which were splendid buildings.

The Major never forgot this service done him by

the old lady, for he ever afterwards supported her

handsomely."

Thus was a great amount of goods and money saved from

the hands of his enemies. But this is not all: the news came to her

ears that they were about to burn another trading establishment

belonging 'to the Major, and, without waiting to consult him, she

went immediately to the store, and took from the counting-room

several thousand dollars, which she secreted until the British left

the city. The building and goods were burned. As soon as the

English left the territory, he recommenced business, and removed

his family from Tunbridge to Detroit. Here they remained but a

short time, when he took them to Pontiac; and, as soon as they

were well established or settled in this place, he himself went to the

city of Rochester, where he built a sawmill. But, in the midst of his

prosperity, he was called away to experience another state of

existence, with barely a moment's warning, for he was sick only

four days from the time he was first taken ill until he died; and

even on the fourth day, and in the last hour of his illness, it was not

supposed to be at all dangerous, until his son, who sat by his

bedside, discovered that he was dying. He left his family with an

estate of fifty thousand dollars clear of encumbrance.


Chapter 5

Lydia Mack, third daighter of

Solomon Mack

Of my sister Lydia I shall say but little; not that I loved her

less, or that she was less deserving of honorable mention; but she

seemed to float more with the stream of common events than

those who have occupied the foregoing pages: hence fewer

incidents of a striking character are furnished for the mind to dwell

upon. She sought riches and obtained them; yet in the day of

prosperity she remembered the poor, for she dealt out her

substance to the needy with a liberal hand to the end of her days,

and died the object of affection. As she was beloved in life, so she

was bewailed in death.


Chapter 6

Daniel Mack -- He rescues three men

from a watry grave

Daniel comes next in order. He was rather worldly-minded,

yet he was not vicious; and if he had any peculiar trait of character,

it was this--he possessed a very daring and philanthropic spirit,

which led him to reach forth his hand to the assistance of those

whose lives were exposed to danger, even to the hazard of his own

life. For instance; he, in company with several others, was once

standing on the bank of Miller's River, in the town of Montague,

when one of the number proposed taking a swim. Daniel objected,

saying it was a dangerous place to swim in, yet they were

determined, and three went in; but, going out into the stream rather

too far, they were overpowered by the current, and a kind of eddy

which they fell into, and they sunk immediately.

At this Daniel said, "Now, gentlemen, these men are

drowning: who will assist them at the risk of his life?" No one

answered. At this he sprang into the water, and diving to the

bottom, found one of them fastened to some small roots. Daniel

took hold of him, and tore up the roots to which he was clinging,

and brought him out, and then told the by-standers to get a barrel,

for the purpose of rolling him on it, in order to make him disgorge

the water which he had taken. He then went in again, and found

the other two in the same situation as the first, and saved them in

like manner.

After roiling them a short time on barrels, he took them to a

house, and gave them every possible attention, until they had so far

recovered as to be able to speak. As soon as they could talk, one

of them, fixing his eyes upon Daniel, said, "Mr. Mack, we have

reason to look upon you as our savior, for you have delivered us

from a watery tomb; and I would that I could always live near you.

We are now assured that you have not only wisdom to counsel,

but, when men have spurned your advice, you have still that

greatness of soul which leads you to risk your own life to save

your fellow man. No, I will never leave you as long as I live, for I

wish to convince you that I ever remember you, and that I will

never slight your counsel again."

In this they were all agreed, and they carried out the same in

their future lives.


Chapter 7

Solomon Mack

My youngest brother, Solomon, was born and married in the

town of Gilsum, New Hampshire, where he is still living1 and,

although he is now very aged, he has never traveled farther than

Boston, to which place his business leads him twice a year. He has

gathered to himself in this rocky region, fields, flocks, and herds,

which multiply and increase upon the mountains. He has been

known for at least twenty years as Captain Solomon Mack, of

Gilsum; but, as he lives to speak for himself, and, as I have to do

chiefly with the dead and not with the living, I shall leave him,

hoping that, as he has lived peaceably with all men, he may die

happily. I have now given a brief account of all my father's family,

save myself; and what I have written has been done with the view

of discharging an obligation which I considered resting upon me,

inasmuch as they have all passed off this stage of action except

myself and youngest brother.2 And seldom do I meet with an

individual with whom I was even acquainted in my early years, and

I am constrained to exclaim, "The friends of my youth? where are

they?" The tomb replies, "Here are they !" But, through my

instrumentality,

"Safely, truth to urge her claims, presumes On names

now found alone on books and tombs."

1.& 2. 1853


Chapter 8

Earley Life of Lucy Mack -- her

marriage with Joseph Smith

I shall now introduce the history of my own life. I was born

in the town of Gilsum, Cheshire County, New Hampshire, on the

8th of July, 1776.

When I arrived at the age of eight years, my mother had a

severe fit of sickness. She was so low that she, as well as her

friends, entirely despaired of her recovery. During this sickness she

called her children around her bed, and, after exhorting them

always to remember the instructions which she had given them--to

fear God and walk uprightly before him, she gave me to my

Brother Stephen, requesting him to take care of me and bring me

up as his own child, then bade each of us farewell.

This my brother promised to do; but, as my mother shortly

recovered, it was not necessary, and I consequently remained at

my father's house until my sister Lovisa was married. Some time

after this event I went to South Hadley to pay Lovisa, who was

living there, a visit.

I returned home to my parents in about six months, and

remained with them in Gilsum until the death of Lovina, soon after

which my Brother Stephen, who was living at Tunbridge,

Vermont, came to my father's on a visit; and he insisted so

earnestly on my accompanying him home that my parents

consented. The grief occasioned by the death of Lovina was

preying upon my health and threatened my constitution with

serious injury, and they hoped that to accompany my brother

home might serve to divert my mind and thus prove a benefit to

me. For I was pensive and melancholy, and often in my reflections

I thought that life was not worth possessing.

In the midst of this anxiety of mind I determined to obtain

that which I had heard spoken of so much from the pulpit--a

change of heart.

To accomplish this I spent much of my time in reading the

Bible and praying; but, notwithstanding my great anxiety to

experience a change of heart, another matter would always

interpose in all my meditations: If I remain a member of no church

all religious people will say I am of the world; and, if I join some

one of the different denominations, all the rest will say I am in

error. No church will admit that I am right, except the one with

which I am associated. This makes them witnesses against each

other; and how can I decide in such a case as this, seeing they are

all unlike the church of Christ, as it existed in former days!

While I remained at Tunbridge, I became acquainted with a

young man by the name of Joseph Smith, to whom I was

subsequently married. I continued with my brother one year, then

went home. I was at home but a short time when my brother came

after me again and insisted so hard upon my returning with him,

that I concluded to do so. And this time I remained with him until I

was married, which took place the next January.


Chapter 9

Seven Generations of the

Smith Family

Four Generations of the Mack Family

Here, I would like to give the early history of my

husband, for many facts might be mentioned, that

doubtless would be highly interesting; but, as I am not

capable of giving them in order, I shall decline making

the attempt, and in the place thereof shall insert a

transcript from the record of his family, beginning with

Samuel Smith, who was the son of Robert and Mary

Smith, who came from England. The above Samuel

Smith, was born January 26, 1666, in Topsfield, Essex

County, Massachusetts; and was married to Rebecca

Curtis, daughter of John Curtis, January 25, 1707.

Children of Samuel and Rebecca Smith

Name

Born

Married to..

Died

Phoebe

Jan. 8, 1708

Stephen Averel

1st Mary

Aug. 14, 1711

Amos Towne

2d Samuel

Jan. 26, 1714

Priscilla Gould

Nov. 14, 1780

Rebecca

Oct. 1, 1715

John Batch

Elizabeth

July 8, 1718

Elizer Gould

March, 1753

Hephzibah

May 12, 1722

William Gallop

Nov. 15, 1774

Robert

Apr. 25, 1724

Susanna

May 2, 1726

May 5, 1741

Hannah

April 5, 1729

John Peabody

Aug. 17, 1764

1st Samuel Smith died July 12, 1748 - His wife, Rebecca Smith March 2, 1753

Children of 2d Samuel, and 1st Priscilla Smith,

Samuel was the son of 1st Samuel and Rebecca Smith

Name

Born

Married to..

Died

Priscilla

Sept. 26, 1735

Jacob Kimball - Sept. 15, 1755

3d Samuel

Oct. 28, 1737

Rebecca Towne - Jan. 2, 1760

Vasta

Oct. 5, 1739

Solomon Curtis - Sept. 15, 1763

(second time to Jacob Hobbs, 1767)

Susanna

Jan. 24, 1742

Isaac Hobbs, 1767

1st Asael

March 1, 1744

Mary Duty, Feb. 12, 1761

Children of 1st Asael and Mary Smith;

which Asael was the son of 2d Samuel and Priscilla Smith

Name

Born

Married to..

Died

1st Jesse

April. 20, 1768

Hannah Peabody, Jan. 20, 1792

Priscilla

Oct. 27, 1769

John C. Waller, Aug. 24, 1796

1st Joseph

July 12, 1771

Lucy Mack, Jan. 24, 1796

Sept. 14, 1840

2d Asael

May 21, 1773

Betsy Schillinger; Mar. 21, 1802

Mary

June 4, 1775

Israel Pierce

4th Samuel

Sept. 15, 1777

1st Silas

Oct. 1, 1779

Ruth Stevens, Jan. 29, 1805

(second time to Mary Atkins, March 4, 1828)

1st John

July 16, 1781

Clarissa Lyman, Sep. 11, 1815

3d Susanna

May 18, 1783

Stephen

April 17, 1785

July 25, 1802

Sarah

May 17, 1789

Joseph Sanford, Oct. 15, 1809

May 27, 1824.

1st Jesse / Hannah Smith;

Jesse was the son of 1st Asael and Mary Smith

John C. / Priscilla Waller

Pricilla was the daughter of 1st Asael Smith

Name

Born

Name

Born

Benjamin G

May 2, 1793

Calvin C.

June 6, 1797

Eliza

March 9, 1795

Dolly

Oct. 16, 1799

Ira

Jan. 30, 1797

Marshall

March 18, 1801

Harvey

April 1, 1799

Royal

Nov. 29, 1802

Harriet

April 8, 1801

Dudley C.

Sept. 29, 1804

Stephen

May 2, 1803

Bushrod

Oct. 18, 1806

Mary

May 4, 1805

Silas B.

Jan. 1, 1809

Catherine

July 13, 1807

Sally P.

Oct. 31, 1810

Royal

July 2, 1809

John H.

Sept. 9, 1812

Sarah

Dec. 16, 1810

Children of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith

Joseph was the son of the 1st Asael and Mary Smith

Name

Born

Married to..

Died

Alvin

Feb. 11, 1799

Nov. 19, 1824

Hyrum

Feb. 9, 1800 -

Tunbridge, Vermont

Jerusha Barden Nov. 2, 1826, Manchester,

N. Y (2nd time to Mary Fielding, 1837)

Died Murdered by mob, June 27, 1844, in Carthage Jail, Hancock County, Illinois, while

under the protection of Governor Thomas Ford.

Sophronia

May 18, 1803

Tunbridge, Vermont

Calvin Stoddard,

Dec. 2, 1827, Palmyra, N. Y.

2d Joseph

Dec. 23, 1805 [see p. 33]

Sharon, Windsor Co.

Emma Hale, daughter of Isaac Hale, in

South Vermont,Bainbridge, Chenango

County, N.Y., Jan. 18, 1827

Died Murdered by mob, June 27, 1844, in Carthage Jail, Hancock County, Illinois, while

under the protection of Governor Thomas Ford.

5th Samuel

Mar. 13, 1808

Tunbridge, Vermont

Mary Baily Aug. 13, 1834.

(2d Levira Clark, April 29, 1842)

Died July 30, 1844, of a fever, occasioned by over exertion in getting away from a mob

when his brothers were killed. Mar. 24, 1810.

Ephraim

March 13, 1810

March 24, 1810

William

March 13, 1811, Royalton,

Vermont.

Caroline Grant

daughter of Joshua Grant, Feb. 14, 1833

Catherine

July 8, 1812

Lebanon, N. Hampshire

Wilkins J. Salisbury, Jan. 8, 1831

Don Carlos

March 25, 1816

Agnes Coolbrith, July 30, 1835

Kirtland, Ohio

Aug. 7, 1841

Lucy

July 18, 1821

Arthur Millikin, June 4, 1840, Nauvoo

2nd Asael / Betsy Smith

Asael was the son of 1st Asael and Mary Smith

Israel / Mary Pierce

Mary was daughter of 1st Asael and Mary Smith

Name

Born

Name

Born

Elias

Sept. 6, 1804

Eunice

April 29, 1799

Emily

Sept. 1, 1806

Miranda

June 17, 1803

2nd Jessie J.

Oct. 6, 1808

Horace

June 8, 1805

Esther

Sept. 20, 1810

John S.

March 6, 1807

Mary J.

April 28, 1813

Susan

June 20, 1809

Julia P.

March 4, 1815

Mary

April 25, 1811

Martha

June 9, 1817

Laura

Feb. 8, 1814

2nd Silas

June 5, 1822

Eliza A.

Sept. 2, 1817

Children of 1st Silas and Ruth Smith

Silas was the son of 1st Asael and Mary Smith

Name

Born

Name

Born

Charles

Nov. 11, 1806

3rd Asael

Oct. 12, 1819

Charity

April 1, 1808

Curtis S.

Oct. 29, 1809

Children by his second wife,

Mary Smith

6th Samuel

Oct. 3, 1811

Silas L.

Oct. 20, 1830

Stephen

Jan. 8, 1815

John A.

July 6, 1832

Susan

Oct. 19, 1817

Nathaniel J.

Dec. 2, 1834

Children of 1st John and Clarissa Smith

John was the son of 1st Asael and Mary Smith

Name

Born

Name

Born

George A.

June 26, 1817

2d John L.

Nov. 17, 1823

Caroline

June 6, 1820

Hyrum / Jerusha Smith

Hyrum was the son of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith

5th Samuel / Mary Smith

Samuel was the son of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith

Name

Born

Name

Born

Lovina

Sept. 16, 1827

Susanna B.

Oct. 27, 1835

Mary

June 27, 1829

Mary B.

March 27, 1837

John

Sept. 22, 1832

Samuel H.B.

Aug. 1, 1838

2d Hyrurn

April 27, 1834

Lucy B.

Jan. 31, 1841

Jerusha

Jan. 13, 1836

Mary Smith died January 25, 1841.

Sarah

Oct. 2, 1837

Children by his second wife,

Mary

Children by his second wife,

Levira

4th Joseph

Nov. 13, 1838

Levira A.C.

April 29, 1842

Martha

May 14, 1841

Lovisa C.

Aug. 28, 1843

Lucy J.C.

Aug. 20, 1844

2nd Joseph, the Prophet, /

Emma Smith

Joseph was the son of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith

Don Carlos / Agnes Smith

Don C. was the son of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith

Name

Born

Name

Born

Julia adopted daughter

April 30, 1831

Agnes C.

Aug. 1, 1836

3d Joseph

Nov. 6, 1832

Sophronia C.

1838

Frederick G.W.

June 20, 1836

Josephine D

March 10, 1841

Alexander

June 2, 1838

Don Carlos

June 13, 1840

David H

Nov. 18, 1844

William / Caroline Smith

William was the son of 1st Joseph and Lucy Smith

Calvin / Sophronia Stoddard

Name

Born

Name

Born

Mary Jane

Jan. --, 1835

Eunice

March 22, 1830

Caroline L.

Aug. --, 1836

Maria

April 12, 1832

Children of Wilkins J. and Catherine Salisbury

Catherine was the daughter of 1st Joseph Smith

Name

Born

Name

Born

Elizabeth

April 9, 1832

Alvin

June 7, 1838

Lucy

Oct. 3, 1834

Don C.

Oct. 25, 1841

Solomon J.

Sept. 18, 1835

Emma C.

March 25, 1844

Arthur / Lucy Millikin

George A. / Bathsheba Smith

son of 1st John Smith

Name

Born

Name

Born

Don Carlos Millikin

George A. Smith married Bathsheba Bilger July 25, 1842

George Albert

July 7, 1842

Bathsheba

Aug. 14, 1844

 

Having now given all the names belonging to the family

of Smith, I shall take up another lineage, namely, that of

the Mack family, commencing with my grandfather,

Ebenezer Mack. Ebenezer Mack had three sons, Elisha,

Samuel, and Solomon, and one daughter named

Hypsebeth. His son Solomon was born in the town of

Lyme, state of Connecticut, September 26, 1735; was

married to a young woman by the name of Lydia Gates,

in the year 1759. This Lydia Gates was born in East

Haddam, State of Connecticut, September 3, 1735.

Children of 1st Solomon and Lydia Mack

Solomon was the son of Ebenezer and Hanna Mack

Names of the Mack Children

Jason Mack

Daniel Mack

Lovisa Mack

Lydia.

Stephen Mack

2d Solomon Mack

Lovina Mack

Lucy Mack

Children of 2d Solomon Mack

Solomon was the son of 1st Solomon Mack

Name

Born

Name

Born

Calvin

Nov. 28, 1797

Dennis

Oct. 18, 1809

Orlando

Sept. 23, 1799

Merril

Sep. 14, 1812

Chilon

July 26, 1802

Esther

April 2, 1815

3d Solomon

May 23, 1805

Rizpah

June 5, 1818

Amos

May 1, 1807


Chapter 10

A Present of One Thousand Dollars

from John Mudget and Stephen Mack

Soon after I was married, I went with my husband to see my

parents, and as we were about setting out on this visit, my Brother

Stephen, and his partner in business, John Mudget, were making

some remarks in regard to my leaving them, and the conversation

presently turned upon the subject of giving me a marriage present.

"Well," said Mr. Mudget, "Lucy ought to have something worth

naming, and I will give her just as much as you will." "Done," said

my brother, "I will give her five hundred dollars in cash." "Good,"

said the other, "and I will give her five hundred dollars more." So

they wrote a check on their bankers for one thousand dollars, and

presented me with the same.

This check I laid aside, as I had other means by me sufficient

to purchase my housekeeping furniture. Having visited my father

and mother, we returned again to Tunbridge, where my companion

owned a handsome farm, upon which we settled ourselves, and

began to cultivate the soil. We lived on this place about six years,

tilling the earth for a livelihood. In 1802 we rented our farm in

Tunbridge, and moved to the town of Randolph, where we opened

a mercantile establishment. When we came to this place we had

two children, Alvin and Hyrum.


Chapter 11

Sickness in Randolph

We had lived in Randolph but six months when I took a

heavy cold, which caused a severe cough. To relieve this, every

possible exertion was made, but it was all in vain. A hectic fever

set in, which threatened to prove fatal, and the physician

pronounced my case to be confirmed consumption. During this

sickness my mother watched over me with much anxiety, sparing

herself no pains in administering to my comfort, yet I continued to

grow weaker, until I could scarcely endure even a footfall upon the

floor, except in stocking-foot, and no one was allowed to speak in

the room above a whisper.

While I was in this situation a Methodist exhorter came to see

me. On coming to the door, he knocked in his usual manner, and

his knocking so agitated me that it was a considerable length of

time before my nerves became altogether quieted again. My

mother motioned him to a chair, and in a whisper informed him of

my situation, which prevented his asking me any questions. He

tarried some time, and while he sat he seemed deeply to mediate

upon the uncertainty of my recovering; in the meantime, he

showed a great desire to have conversation with me respecting my

dying.

As he thus sat pondering, I fancied to myself that he was

going to ask me if I was prepared to die, and I dreaded to have him

speak to me, for then I did not consder myself ready for such an

awful event, inasmuch as I knew not the ways of Christ; besides,

there appeared to be a dark and lonesome chasm, between myself

and the Savior, which I dared not attempt to pass.

I thought I strained my eyes, and by doing so I could discern

a faint glimmer of the light that was beyond the gloom which lay

immediately before me. When I was meditating upon death, in this

manner, my visitor left, soon after which my husband came to my

bed, and took me by the, hand, and said, "O, Lucy! my wife! my

wife! you must die! The doctors have given you up; and all say

you can not live."

I then looked to the Lord, and begged and pleaded with him

to spare my life in order that I might bring up my children, and be

a comfort to my husband. My mind was much agitated during the

whole night. Sometimes I contemplated heaven and heavenly

things; then my thoughts would turn upon those of earth--my

babes and my companion.

During this night I made a solemn covenant with God, that, if

he would let me live, I would endeavor to serve him according to

the best of my abilities. Shortly after this, I heard a voice say to

me, "Seek, and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto

you. Let your heart be comforted; ye believe in God, believe also

in me."

In a few moments my mother came in, and, looking upon

me, she said, "Lucy, you are better." I replied, as my speech

returned at that instant, "Yes, mother, the Lord will let me live, if I

am faithful to the promise which I made to him, to be a comfort to

my mother, my husband, and my children."

I continued to gain strength, until I became quite well as to

bodily health; but my mind was considerably disquieted. It was

wholly occupied upon the subject of religion. As soon as I was

able, I made all diligence in endeavoring to find some one who was

capable of instructing me more perfectly in the way of life and

salvation.

As soon as I had strength sufficient, I visited one Deacon

Davies, a man whom I regarded as exceedingly pious; and, as he

was apprised of my sudden and miraculous recovery, I expected to

hear about the same which I had heard from my mother--"The

Lord has done a marvelous work; let his name have the praise

thereof." But, no; from the time I arrived at his house until I left, I

heard nothing, except, "Oh, Mrs. Smith has come--help her

in--run, build a fire, make the room warm--fill the teakettle--get the

great arm-chair," etc., etc. Their excessive anxiety concerning my

physical convenience and comfort, without being seasoned with

one word in relation to Christ or godliness, sickened me, and I

returned home very sorrowful and much disappointed.

From my anxiety of mind to abide the covenant which I had

made with the Lord, I went from place to place, for the purpose of

getting information, and finding, if it were possible, some congenial

spirit who could enter into my feelings, and thus be able to

strengthen and assist me in carrying out my resolutions.

I heard that a very devout man was to preach the next

Sabbath in the Presbyterian church; I therefore went to meeting, in

the full expectation of hearing that which my soul desired--the

Word of Life. When the minister commenced speaking, I fixed my

mind with deep attention upon the spirit and matter of his

discourse; but, after hearing him through, I returned home,

convinced that he neither understood nor appreciated the subject

upon which he spoke, and I said in my heart that there was not

then upon earth the religion which I sought. I therefore determined

to examine my Bible, and, taking Jesus and his disciples for my

guide, to endeavor to obtain from God that which man could

neither give nor take away. Notwithstanding this, I would hear all

that could be said, as well as read much that was written, on the

subject of religion, but the Bible I intended should be my guide to

life and salvation.

This course I pursued a number of years. At length I

considered it my duty to be baptized, and, finding a minister who

was willing to baptize me, and leave me free in regard to joining

any religious denomination, I stepped forward and yielded

obedience to this ordinance; after which I continued to read the

Bible as formerly, until my eldest son had attained his

twenty-second year.


Chapter 12

Joseph Smith, Senior, Loses His

Property and Becomes Poor

Receives a visit from Jason Mack --

The history of the latter, concluded

My husband, as before stated, followed merchandising for a

short period in the town of Randolph. Soon after he commenced

business in this place, he ascertained that crystalized ginseng root

sold very high in China, being used as a remedy for the plague,

which was then raging there. He therefore concluded to embark in

a traffic of this article, and consequently made an investment of all

the means which he commanded, in that way and manner which

was necessary to carry on a business of this kind, viz, crystalizing

and exporting the root. When he had obtained a quantity of the

same, a merchant by the name of Stevens, of Royalton, offered

him three thousand dollars for what he had; but my husband

refused his offer, as it was only about two thirds of its real value,

and told the gentleman that he would rather venture shipping it

himself.

My husband, in a short time, went to the city of New York,

with the view of shipping his ginseng, and finding a vessel in port

which was soon to set sail, he made arrangements with the captain

to this effect--that he was to sell the ginseng in China, and return

the avails thereof to my husband; and this the captain bound

himself to do, in a written obligation.

Mr. Stevens, hearing that Mr. Smith was making arrangements

to ship his ginseng, repaired immediately to New York, and, by

taking some pains, he ascertained the vessel on board of which Mr.

Smith had shipped his ginseng; and having some of the same article

on hand himself, he made arrangements with the captain to take his

also, and he was to send his son on board the vessel to take charge

of it.

It appears, from circumstances that afterwards transpired,

that the ginseng was taken to China, and sold there to good

advantage, or at a high price, but not to much advantage to us, for

we never received anything, except a small chest of tea, of the

avails arising from this adventure.

When the vessel returned, Stevens, the younger, also

returned with it, and when my husband became apprised of his

arrival, he went immediately to him and made inquiry respecting

the success of the captain in selling his ginseng. Mr. Stevens told

him quite a plausible tale, the particulars of which I have forgotten;

but the amount of it was, that the sale had been a perfect failure,

and the only thing which had been brought for Mr. Smith from

China was a small chest of tea, which chest had been delivered into

his care, for my husband.

In a short time after this young Stevens hired a house of

Major Mack, and employed eight or ten hands, and commenced

the business of crystalizing ginseng. Soon after engaging in this

business, when he had got fairly at work, my brother, Major

Mack, went to see him, and, as it happened, he found him

considerably intoxicated. When my brother came into his presence,

he spoke to him thus, "Well, Mr. Stevens, you are doing a fine

business; you will soon be ready for another trip to China." Then

observed again, in a quite indifferent manner, "Oh, Mr. Stevens,

how much did Brother Smith's adventure bring?" Being under the

influence of liquor, he was not on his guard, and took my brother

by the hand and led him to a trunk; then opening it, he observed,

"There, sir, are the proceeds of Mr. Smith's ginseng!" exhibiting a

large amount of silver and gold.

My brother was much astounded at this; however, he

disguised his feelings, and conversed with him a short time upon

different subjects, then returned home, and about ten o'clock the

same night he started for Randolph, to see my husband.

When Mr. Stevens had overcome his intoxication, he began

to reflect upon what he had done, and making some inquiry

concerning my brother, he ascertained that he had gone to

Randolph. Mr. Stevens, conjecturing his business--that he had

gone to see my husband respecting the ginseng adventure, went

immediately to his establishment, dismissed his hands, called his

carriage, and fled with his cash for Canada, and I have never heard

anything concerning him since.

My husband pursued him a while, but finding pursuit vain,

returned home much dispirited at the state of his affairs. He then

went to work to overhaul his accounts, in order to see how he

stood with the world; upon which he discovered that, in addition to

the loss sustained by the China adventure, he had lost about two

thousand dollars in bad debts. At the time he sent his venture to

China he was owing eighteen hundred dollars in the city of Boston,

for store goods, and he expected to discharge the debt at the return

of the China expedition; but, having invested almost all his means

in ginseng, the loss which he suffered in this article rendered it

impossible for him to pay his debt with the property which

remained in his hands.

The principal dependence left him in the shape of property,

was the farm at Tunbridge, upon which we were then living,

having moved back to this place immediately after his venture was

sent to China. This farm, which was worth about fifteen hundred

dollars, my husband sold for eight hundred dollars, in order to

make a speedy payment on the Boston debt; and, as I had not used

the check of one thousand dollars, which my brother and Mr.

Mudget gave me, I added it to the eight hundred dollars obtained

for the farm, and by this means the whole debt was liquidated.

While we were living on the Tunbridge farm, my Brother

Jason made us a visit. He brought with him a young man by the

name of William Smith, a friendless orphan, whom he had adopted

as his own son, and, previous to this time, had kept constantly with

him; but he now thought best to leave him with us, for the purpose

of having him go to school. He remained with us, however, only

six months before my brother came again and took him to New

Brunswick, which they afterwards made their home, and where

my brother had gathered together some thirty families on a tract of

land which he had purchased for the purpose of assisting poor

persons to the means of sustaining themselves. He planned their

work for them, and when they raised anything which they wished

to sell, he took it to market for them. Owning a schooner himself,

he took their produce to Liverpool, as it was then the best market.

When Jason set out on the above-mentioned visit to

Tunbridge, he purchased a quantity of goods which he intended as

presents for his friends, especially his mother and sisters; but, on

his way thither, he found so many objects of charity, that he gave

away not only the goods, but most of his money. On one occasion,

he saw a woman who had just lost her husband, and who was very

destitute; he gave her fifteen dollars in money, and a full suit of

clothes for herself and each of her children, which were six in

number.

This was the last interview I ever had with my Brother Jason,

but, twenty years later, he wrote the following letter to my Brother

Solomon, and that is about all the intelligence I have ever received

from him since I saw him:

"South Branch of Ormucto, Province of New

Brunswick, June 30, 1835.

My Dear Brother Solomon: You will, no doubt, be

surprised to hear that I am still alive, although in an

absence of twenty years I have never written to you

before. But I trust you will forgive me when I tell you

that for most of the twenty years, I have been so

situated that I have had little or no communication with

the lines, and have been holding meetings, day and

night, from place to place; besides, my mind has been

so taken up with the deplorable situation of the earth,

the darkness in which it lies, that, when my labors did

call me near the lines, I did not realize the opportunity

which presented itself of letting you know where I was.

And, again, I have designed visiting you long since, and

annually have promised myself that the succeeding year

I would certainly seek out my relatives, and enjoy the

privilege of one pleasing interview with them before I

passed into the valley and shadow of death. But last,

though not least, let me not startle you when I say, that

according to my early adopted principles of the power

of faith, the Lord has, in his exceeding kindness,

bestowed upon me the gift of healing by the prayer of

faith, and the use of such simple means as seem

congenial to the human system; but my chief reliance is

upon him who organized us at the first, and can restore

at pleasure that which is disorganized.

The first of my peculiar success in this way was

twelve years since, and from nearly that date I have had

little rest. In addition to the incessant calIs which I, in a

short time had, there was the most overwhelming

torrent of opposition poured down upon me that I ever

witnessed. But it pleased God to take the weak to

confound the wisdom of the wise. I have in the last

twelve years seen the greatest manifestations of the

power of God in healing the sick, that, with all my

sanguinity, I ever hoped or imagined. And when the

learned infidel has declared with sober face, time and

again, that disease had obtained such an ascendency

that death could be resisted no longer, that the victim

must wither beneath his potent arm, I have seen the

almost lifeless clay slowly but surely resuscitated, and

revive, till the pallid monster fled so far that the patient

was left in the full bloom of vigorous health. But it is

God that hath done it, and to him let all the praise be

given.

I am now compelled to close this epistle, for I

must start immediately on a journey of more than one

hundred miles, to attend a heavy case of sickness; so

God be with you all. Farewell! JASON MACK."

The next intelligence we received concerning Jason, after his

letter to Brother Solomon, was, that he, his wife, and oldest son,

were dead, and this concludes my account of my Brother Jason.


Chapter 13

The Author's Dream

While we were living in the town of Tunbridge, my mind

became deeply impressed with the subject of religion; which,

probably, was occasioned by my singular experience during my

sickness at Randolph. I began to attend Methodist meetings, and,

to oblige me, my husband accompanied me; but when this came to

the ears of his father and oldest brother, they were so displeased,

and said so much in regard to the matter, that my husband thought

it best to desist. He said that he considered it as hardly worth our

while to attend the meetings any longer, as it would prove of but

little advantage to us; besides this, it gave our friends such

disagreeable feelings. I was considerably hurt by this, yet I made

no reply. I retired to a grove not far distant, where I prayed to the

Lord in behalf of my husband--that the true gospel might be

presented to him, and that his heart might be softened so as to

receive it, or, that he might become more religiously inclined. After

praying some time in this manner, I returned to the house, much

depressed in spirit, which state of feeling continued until I retired to

my bed. I soon fell asleep, and had the following dream:

Dream of two trees

I thought that I stood in a large and beautiful meadow, which

lay a short distance from the house in which we lived, and that

everything around me wore an aspect of peculiar pleasantness. The

first thing that attracted my special attention in this magnificent

meadow, was a very pure and clear stream of water, which ran

through the midst of it; and as I traced this stream, I discovered

two trees standing upon its margin, both of which were on the

same side of the stream. These trees were very beautiful, they

were well proportioned, and towered with majesty beauty to a

great height. Their branches, which added to their symmetry and

glory, commenced near the top, and spread themselves in luxurious

grandeur around.

I gazed upon them with wonder and admiration; and after

beholding them a short time, I saw one of them was surrounded

with a bright belt, that shone like burnished gold, but far more

brilliantly. Presently, a gentle breeze passed by, and the tree

encircled with this golden zone, bent gracefully before the wind,

and waved its beautiful branches in the light air. As the wind

increased, this tree assumed the most lively and animated

appearance, and seemed to express in its motions, the utmost joy

and happiness. If it had been an intelligent creature, it could not

have conveyed, by the power of language, the idea of joy and

gratitude so perfectly as it did; and even the stream that rolled

beneath it, shared, apparently, every sensation felt by the tree, for,

as the branches danced over the stream, it would swell gently, then

recede again with a motion as soft as the breathing of an infant, but

as lively as the dancing of a sunbeam. The belt also partook of the

same influence, and as it moved in unison with the motion of the

stream and of the tree, it increased continually in refulgence and

magnitude, until it became exceedingly glorious.

I turned my eyes upon its fellow, which stood opposite; but it

was not surrounded with the belt of light as the former, and it

stood erect and fixed as a pillar of marble. No matter how strong

the wind blew over it, not a leaf was stirred, not a bough was bent;

but obstinately stiff it stood, scorning alike the zephyr's breath, or

the power of the mighty storm.

I wondered at what I saw, and said in my heart, What can be

the meaning of all this? And the interpretation given me was, that

these personated my husband and his oldest brother, Jesse Smith;

that the stubborn and unyielding tree was like Jesse; that the other,

more pliant and flexible, was like Joseph, my husband; that the

breath of heaven, which passed over them, was the pure and

undefiled gospel of the Son of God, which gospel Jesse would

always resist, but which Joseph, when he was more advanced in

life would hear and receive with his whole heart, and rejoice

therein; and unto him would be added intelligence, happiness,

glory, and everlasting life.


Chapter 14

First Vision of Joseph Smith, Senior

the box -- second vision -- the tree and

the spacious building

After selling the farm at Tunbridge, we moved only a short

distance, to the town of Royalton. Here we resided a few months,

then moved again to Sharon, Windsor County, Vermont. In the

latter place, my husband rented a farm of my father, which he

cultivated in the summer, teaching school in the winter. In this way

my husband continued laboring for a few years, during which time

our circumstances gradually improved, until we found ourselves

quite comfortable again.

In the meantime we had a son, whom we called Joseph, after

the name of his father; he was born December 23, 1805. I shall

speak of him more particularly by and by. We moved thence to

Tunbridge. Here we had another son, whom we named Samuel

Harrison, born March 13, 1808. We lived in this place a short time,

then moved to Royalton, where Ephraim was born, March 13,

1810. We continued here until we had another son, born March

13, 1811, whom we called William.

About this time my husband's mind became much excited

upon the subject of religion; yet he would not subscribe to any

particular system of faith, but contended for the ancient order, as

established by our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, and his apostles.

One night my husband retired to his bed, in a very thoughtful

state of mind, contemplating the situation of the Christian religion,

or the confusion and discord that were extant. He soon fell into a

sleep, and before waking had the following vision, which I shall

relate in his own words, just as he told it to me the next morning:

"I seemed to be traveling in an open, barren field, and

as I was traveling, I turned my eyes towards the east,

the west, the north, and the south, but could see nothing

save dead, fallen timber. Not a vestige of life, either

animal or vegetable, could be seen; besides, to render

the scene still more dreary, the most deathlike silence

prevailed; no sound of anything animate could be heard

in all the field. I was alone in this gloomy desert, with

the exception of an attendant spirit, who kept constantly

by my side. Of him I inquired the meaning of what I

saw, and why I was thus traveling in such a dismal

place. He answered thus:

'This field is the world, which now lieth

inanimate and dumb, in regard to the true

religion, or plan of salvation; but travel on,

and by the wayside you will find on a certain

log a box, the contents of which, if you eat

thereof, will make you wise, and give unto

you wisdom and understanding.'

I carefully observed what was told me by my

guide, and proceeding a short distance, I came to the

box. I immediately took it up, and placed it under my

left arm; then with eagerness I raised the lid, and began

to taste of its contents; upon which all manner of

beasts, horned cattle, and roaring animals, rose up on

every side in the most threatening manner possible,

tearing the earth, tossing their horns, and bellowing

most terrifically all around me, and they finally came so

close upon me, that I was compelled to drop the box,

and fly for my life. Yet, in the midst of all this I was

perfectly happy, though I awoke trembling."

From this forward my husband seemed more confirmed than

ever in the opinion that there was no order or class of religionists

that knew any more concerning the kingdom of God, than those of

the world, or such as made no profession of religion whatever.

In 1811, we moved from Royalton, Vermont, to the town of

Lebanon, New Hampshire. Soon after arriving here, my husband

received another very singular vision, which I will relate:

"I thought," said he, "I was traveling in an open,

desolate field, which appeared to be very barren. As I

was thus traveling, the thought suddenly came into my

mind that I had better stop and reflect upon what I was

doing, before I went any further. So I asked myself,

'What motive can I have in traveling here, and what

place can this be?' My guide, who was by my side, as

before, said, 'This is the desolate world; but travel on.'

The road was so broad and barren that I wondered why

I should travel in it; for, said I to myself, 'Broad is the

road, and wide is the gate that leads to death, and many

there be that walk therein; but narrow is the way, and

straight is the gate that leads to everlasting' life, and few

there be that go in thereat.'

Traveling a short distance farther, I came to a narrow

path. This path I entered, and, when I had traveled a

little way in it, I beheld a beautiful stream of water,

which ran from the east to the west. Of this stream I

could see neither the source nor yet the termination; but

as far as my eyes could extend I could see a rope

running along the bank of it, about as high as a man

could reach, and beyond me was a low, but very

pleasant valley, in which stood a tree such as I had

never seen before. It was exceedingly handsome,

insomuch that I looked upon it with wonder and

admiration. Its beautiful branches spread themselves

somewhat like an umbrella, and it bore a kind of fruit,

in shape much like a chestnut bur, and as white as

snow, or, if possible whiter. I gazed upon the same with

considerable interest, and as I was doing so the burs or

shells commenced opening and shedding their particles,

or the fruit which they contained, which was of dazzling

whiteness. I drew near and began to eat of it, and I

found it delicious beyond description. As I was eating, I

said in my heart, 'I can not eat this alone, I must bring

my wife and children, that they may partake with me.'

Accordingly, I went and brought my family, which

consisted of a wife and seven children, and we all

commenced eating, and praising God for this blessing.

We were exceedingly happy, insomuch that our joy

could not easily be expressed.

While thus engaged, I beheld a spacious building

standing opposite the valley which we were in, and it

appeared to reach to the very heavens. It was full of

doors and windows, and they were filled with people,

who were very finely dressed. When these people

observed us in the low valley, under the tree, they

pointed the finger of scorn at us, and treated us with all

manner of disrespect and contempt. But their

contumely we utterly disregarded.

I presently turned to my guide, and inquired of

him the meaning of the fruit that was so delicious. He

told me it was the pure love of God, shed abroad in the

hearts of all those who love him, and keep his

commandments. He then commanded me to go and

bring the rest of my children. I told him that we were all

there. 'No,' he replied, 'look yonder, you have two

more, and you must bring them also.' Upon raising my

eyes, I saw two small children, standing some distance

off. I immediately went to them, and brought them to

the tree; upon which they commenced eating with the

rest, and we all rejoiced together. The more we ate, the

more we seemed to desire, until we even got down

upon our knees, and scooped it up, eating it by double

handfuls.

After feasting in this manner a short time, I asked

my guide what was the meaning of the spacious building

which I saw. He replied, 'It is Babylon, it is Babylon,

and it must fall. The people in the doors and windows

are the inhabitants thereof, who scorn and despise the

Saints of God because of their humility.'

I soon awoke, clapping my hands together for

joy."


Chapter 15

Sickness at Lebanon -- Sophronia's

Miraculous Recovery

We moved, as before mentioned, to the town of Lebanon, New

Hampshire. Here we settled ourselves down, and began to

contemplate, with joy and satisfaction, the prosperity which had

attended our recent exertions; and we doubled our diligence, in

order to obtain more of this world's goods with the view of

assisting our children, when they should need it; and, as is quite

natural, we looked forward to the decline of life, and were

providing for its wants, as well as striving to procure those things

which contribute much to the comfort of old age.

As our children had, in a great measure, been debarred from

the privilege of schools, we began to make every arrangement to

attend to this important duty. We established our second son

Hyrum in an academy at Hanover; and the rest, that were of

sufficient age, we were sending to a common school that was quite

convenient. Meanwhile, myself and companion were doing all that

our abilities would admit of for the future welfare and advantage of

the family, and were greatly blessed in our labors.

But this state of things did not long continue. The typhus

fever came into Lebanon, and raged tremendously. Among the

number seized with this complaint were, first, Sophronia; next

Hyrum, who was taken while at school, and came home sick; then

Alvin; in short, one after another was taken down, till all of the

family, with the exception of myself and husband, were prostrated

upon a bed of sickness.

Sophronia had a heavy siege. The physician attended upon

her eighty-nine days, giving her medicine all the while; but on the

ninetieth day, he said she was so far gone, it was not for her to

receive any benefit from medicine, and for this cause he

discontinued his attendance upon her. The ensuing night, she lay

altogether motionless, with her eyes wide open, and with that

peculiar aspect which bespeaks the near approach of death. As she

thus lay, I gazed upon her as a mother looks upon the last shade of

life in a darling child. In this moment of distraction, my husband

and myself clasped our hands, fell upon our knees by the bedside,

and poured out our grief to God, in prayer and supplication,

beseeching Him to spare our child yet a little longer.

Did the Lord hear our petition? Yes, he most assuredly did,

and before we rose to our feet, he gave us a testimony that she

should recover. When we first arose from prayer, our child had, to

all appearance, ceased breathing. I caught a blanket, threw it

around her, then, taking her in my arms, commenced pacing the

floor. Those present remonstrated against my doing as I did,

saying, "Mrs. Smith, it is all of no use; you are certainly crazy,

your child is dead.' Notwithstanding, I would not, for a moment,

relinquish the hope of again seeing her breathe and live.

This recital, doubtless, will be uninteresting to some; but

those who nave experienced in life something of this kind are

susceptible of feeling, and can sympathize with me. Are you a

mother who has been bereft of a child? Feel for your heartstrings,

and then tell me how I felt with my expiring child pressed to my

bosom! Would you at this trying moment feel to deny that God

had "power to save to the uttermost all who call on him?" I did not

then; neither do I now.

At length she sobbed. I still pressed her to my breast, and

continued to walk the floor. She sobbed again, then looked up into

my face, and commenced breathing quite freely. My soul was

satisfied, but my strength was gone. I laid my daughter on the bed,

and sunk by her side, completely overpowered by the intensity of

my feelings. From this time forward Sophronia continued mending,

until she entirely recovered.


Chapter 16

The Sufferings of Joseph Smith, Jr.

with a fever sore -- extraction of large

fragments of bone from one of his legs

Joseph, our third son, having recovered from the typhus fever after

something like two weeks' sickness, one day screamed out while

sitting in a chair, with a pain in his shoulder, and, in a very short

time, he appeared to be in such agony that we feared the

consequence would prove to be something very serious. We

immediately sent for a doctor. When he arrived, and had examined

the patient, he said that it was his opinion that this pain was

occasioned by a sprain. But the child declared this could not be the

case, as he had received no injury in any way whatever, but that a

severe pain had seized him all at once, of the cause of which he

was entirely ignorant.

Notwithstanding the child's protestations, still the physician

insisted that it must be a sprain, and consequently, he anointed his

shoulder with some bone liniment; but this was of no advantage to

him, for the pain continued the same after the anointing as before.

When two weeks of extreme suffering had elapsed, the

attendant physician concluded to make closer examination,

whereupon he found that a large fever sore had gathered between

his breast and shoulder. He immediately lanced it, upon which it

discharged fully a quart of purulent matter. As soon as the sore had

discharged itself, the pain left it, and shot like lightning (using his

own terms) down his side into the marrow of the bone of his leg,

and soon became very severe. My poor boy, at this, was almost in

despair, and he cried out, "Oh, father! the pain is so severe, how

can I bear it !"

His leg soon began to swell, and he continued to suffer the

greatest agony for the space of two weeks longer. During this

period I carried him much of the time in my arms, in order to

mitigate his suffering as much as possible, in consequence of which

I was taken very ill myself. The anxiety of mind that I experienced,

together with physical over-exertion, was too much for my

constitution, and my nature sunk under it.

Hyrum, who was rather remarkable for his tenderness and

sympathy, now desired that he might take my place. As he was a

good, trusty boy, we let him do so; and, in order to make the task

as easy for him as possible, we laid Joseph upon a low bed, and

Hyrum sat beside him, almost day and night, for some considerable

length of time, holding the affected part of his leg in his hands, and

pressing it between them, so that his afflicted brother might be

enabled to endure the pain, which was so excruciating that he was

scarcely able to bear it.

At the end of three weeks we thought it advisable to send

again for the surgeon. When he came, he made an incision of eight

inches, on the front side of the leg, between the knee and ankle.

This relieved the pain in a great measure, and the patient was quite

comfortable until the wound began to heal, when the pain became

as violent as ever.

The surgeon was called again, and he this time enlarged the

wound, cutting the leg even to the bone. It commenced healing the

second time, and as soon as it began to heal, it also began to swell

again, which swelling continued to rise till we deemed it wisdom to

call a council of surgeons; and when they met in consultation, they

decided that amputation was the only remedy.

Soon after coming to this conclusion, they rode up to the

door, and were invited into a room, apart from the one in which

Joseph lay. They being seated, I addressed them thus: "Gentlemen,

what can you do to save my boy's leg?" They answered, "We can

do nothing; we have cut it open to the bone, and find it so affected

that we consider the leg incurable, and that amputation is

absolutely necessary in order to save his life."

This was like a 'thunderbolt to me. I appealed to the principal

surgeon, saying, "Doctor Stone, can you not make another trial?

Can you not, by cutting around the bone, take out the diseased

part, and perhaps that which is sound will heal over, and by this

means you will save his leg? You will not, you must not, take off

his leg, until you try once more. I will not consent to let you enter

his room until you make me this promise."

After consulting a short time with each other, they agreed to

do as I had requested, then went to see my suffering son. One of

the doctors, on approaching his bed, said, "My poor boy, we have

come again." "Yes," said Joseph, "I see you have; but you have

not come to take off my leg, have you, sir? "No," replied the

surgeon, "it is your mother's request that we make one more effort,

and that is what we have now come for."

The principal surgeon, after a moment's conversation,

ordered cords to be brought to bind Joseph fast to a bedstead; but

to this Joseph objected. The doctor, however, insisted that he must

be confined, upon which Joseph said very decidedly, "No, doctor,

I will not be bound, for I can bear the operation much better if I

have my liberty,"

"Then," said. Doctor Stone, "will you drink some brandy?"

"No," said Joseph, "not one drop."

"Will you take some wine?" continued the doctor. "You must

take something, or you can never endure the severe operation to

which you must be subjected."

"No," exclaimed Joseph, "I will not touch one particle of

liquor, neither will I be tied down; but I will tell you what I will

do--I will have my father sit on the bed and hold me in his arms,

and then I will do whatever is necessary in order to have the bone

taken out." Looking at me, he said, "Mother, I want you to leave

the room, for I know you can not bear to see me suffer so; father

can stand it, but you have carried me so much, and watched over

me so long, you are almost worn out." Then looking up into my

face, his eyes swimming in tears, he continued, "Now, mother,

promise me that you will not stay, will you? The Lord will help

me, and I get through with it."

To this request I consented, and getting a number of folded

sheets, and laying them under his leg I retired, going several

hundred yards from the house in order to be out of hearing.

The surgeons commenced operating by boring into the bone

of his leg, first on one side of the bone where it was affected, then

on the other side, after which they broke it off with a pair of

forceps or pinchers. They thus took away large pieces of the bone.

When they broke off the first piece, Joseph screamed out so loudly

that I could not forbear running to him. On my entering his room,

he cried out, "Oh, mother, go back, go back; I do not want you to

come in--I will try to tough it out, if you will go away."

When the third piece was taken away, I burst into the room

again--and oh, my God! what a spectacle for a mother's eye! The

wound torn open, the blood still gushing from it, and the bed

literally covered with blood. Joseph was as pale as a corpse, and

large drops of sweat were rolling down his face, whilst upon every

feature was depicted the utmost agony!

I was immediately forced from the room, and detained until

the operation was completed; but when the act was accomplished,

Joseph put upon a clean bed, the room cleared of every

appearance of blood, and the instruments which were used in the

operation removed, I was permitted again to enter. Joseph

immediately commenced getting better, and from this time onward

continued to mend until he became strong and healthy. When he

had so far recovered as to be able to travel, he went with his uncle,

Jesse Smith, to Salem, Massachusetts, for the benefit of his health,

hoping the sea-breezes would be of service to him; and in this he

was not disappointed.

Having passed through about a year of sickness and distress,

health again returned to our family, and we most assuredly

appreciated the blessing; and indeed, we felt to acknowledge the

hand of God, more in preserving our lives through such a

tremendous scene of affliction, than if we had, during this time,

seen nothing but health and prosperity.


Chapter 17

Joseph Smith, Senior, Removes to Norwich thence to Palmyra -- His

dream of the Images -- of the Judgment

When health returned to us, as one would naturally suppose,

it found us in quite low circumstances. We were compelled to

strain every energy to provide for our present necessities, instead

of making arrangements for the future, as we had previously

contemplated. Shortly after sickness left our family, we moved to

Norwich, in the state of Vermont. In this place we established

ourselves on a farm belonging to one Esquire Moredock. The first

year our crops failed; yet, by selling fruit which grew on the place,

we succeeded in obtaining bread for the family, and by making

considerable exertion, we were enabled to sustain ourselves. The

crops the second year were as the year before --a perfect failure.

Mr. Smith now determined to plant once more, and if he should

meet with no better success than he had the two preceding years,

he would then go to the state of New York, where wheat was

raised in abundance.

The next year an untimely frost destroyed the crops, and

being the third year in succession in which the crops had failed, it

almost caused a famine. This was enough; my husband was now

altogether decided upon going to New York. He came in one day,

in quite a thoughtful mood, and sat down; after meditating some

time, he observed that, could he so arrange his affairs, he would be

glad to start soon for New York with a Mr. Howard, who was

going to Palmyra. He further remarked, that he could not leave

consistently, as the situation of the family would not admit of his

absence; besides, he was owing some money that must first be

paid.

I told him it was my opinion that he might get both his

creditors and debtors together, and arrange matters between them

in such a way as to give satisfaction to all parties concerned; and,

in relation to the family, I thought I could make every necessary

preparation to follow as soon as he would be ready for us. He

accordingly called upon all with whom he had any dealings, and

settled up his accounts with them. There were, however, some

who, in the time of settlement, neglected to bring forward their

books, consequently they were not balanced, or there were no

entries made in them to show the settlement; but in cases of this

kind he called witnesses, that there might be evidence of the fact.

Having thus arranged his business, Mr. Smith set out for

Palmyra, in company with Mr. Howard. After his departure, I and

those of the family who were of much size, toiled faithfully, until

we considered ourselves fully prepared to leave at a moment's

warning. We shortly received a communication from Mr. Smith,

requesting us to make ourselves ready to take up a journey for

Palmyra. In a short time after this, a team came for us. As we

were about starting on this journey, several of those gentlemen

who had withheld their books in the time of settlement now

brought them forth, and claimed the accounts which had been

settled, and which they had, in the presence of witnesses, agreed to

erase. We were all ready for the journey, and the teams were

waiting on expense. Under these circumstances I concluded it

would be more to our advantage to pay their unjust claims than to

hazard a lawsuit. Therefore, by making considerable exertion, I

raised the required sum, which was one hundred and fifty dollars,

and liquidated the demand.

A gentleman by the name of Flog, a wealthy settler, living in

the town of Hanover, also a Mr. Howard, who resided in Norwich,

were both acquainted with the circumstance mentioned above.

They were very indignant at it and requested me to give them a

sufficient time to get the witnesses together, and they would

endeavor to recover that which had been taken from me by fraud.

I told them I could not do so, for my husband had sent teams for

me, which were on expense; moreover, there was an uncertainty in

getting the money back again, and in case of failure, I should not

be able to raise the means necessary to take the family where we

contemplated moving.

They then proposed raising some money by subscription,

saying, "We know the people feel as we do concerning this matter,

and if you will receive it we will make you a handsome present."

This I utterly refused. The idea of receiving assistance in such a

way as this was indeed very repulsive to my feelings, and I

rejected their offer.

My aged mother, who had lived with us some time, assisted

in preparing for the journey. She came with us to Royalton, where

she resided until she died, which was two years afterwards, in

consequence of an injury which she received by getting upset in a

wagon while traveling with us.

On arriving at Royalton, I had a scene to pass through, and it

was truly a severe one---one to which I shall ever look back with

peculiar feelings. Here I was to take leave of my affectionate

mother. The parting hour came; my mother wept over me, long

and bitterly. She told me that it was not probable that she should

ever behold my face again; "But, my dear child," said she, "I have

lived long--my days are nearly numbered--I must soon exchange

the things of this world for those which pertain to another state of

existence, where I hope to enjoy the society of the blessed! and

now, as my last admonition, I beseech you to continue faithful in

the service of God to the end of your days, that I may have the

pleasure of embracing you in another and fairer world above."

This parting scene was at one Willard Pierce's, a

tavern-keeper. From his house my mother went to Daniel Mack's

with whom she afterwards lived until her decease.

Having traveled a short distance, I discovered that Mr.

Howard, our teamster, was an unprincipled and unfeeling wretch,

by the way in which he handled both our goods and money, as

well as by his treatment of my children, especially Joseph. He

would compel him to travel miles at a time on foot,

notwithstanding he was still lame. We bore patiently with his abuse

until we got about twenty miles west of Utica, when one morning,

as we were getting ready to continue our journey, my oldest son

came to me and said, "Mother, Mr. Howard has thrown the goods

out of the wagon, and is about starting off with the team."

Upon hearing this, I told him to call the man in. I met him in

the barroom, in the presence of a large company of travelers, both

male and female, and I demanded his reason for the course which

he was taking. He told me the money which I had given him was

all expended, and he could go no further. I then turned to those

present and said, "Gentlemen and ladies, please give your attention

for a moment. Now, as sure as there is a God in Heaven, that

team, as well as the goods, belong to my husband, and this man

intends to take them from me, or at least the team, leaving me with

eight children, without the means of proceeding on my journey."

Then turning to Mr. Howard, I said, "Sir, I now forbid you

touching the team, or driving it one step further. You can go about

your own business; I have no use for you. I shall take charge of

the team myself, and hereafter attend to my own affairs." I

accordingly did so, and, proceeding on our journey, we in a short

time arrived at Palmyra, with a small portion of our effects, and

barely two cents in cash.

When I again met my husband at Palmyra, we were much

reduced--not from indolence, but on account of many reverses of

fortune, with which our lives had been rather singularly marked.

Notwithstanding our misfortunes, and the embarrassments with

which we were surrounded, I was quite happy in once more having

the society of my husband, and in throwing myself and children

upon the care and affection of a tender companion and father.

We all now sat down, and counseled together relative to the

course which was best for us to adopt in our destitute

circumstances, and we came to the conclusion to unite our strength

in endeavoring to obtain a piece of land. Having done considerable

at painting oilcloth coverings for tables, stands, etc., I set up the

business, and did extremely well. I furnished all the provisions for

the family, and, besides this, began to replenish our household

furniture, in a very short time, by my own exertions.

My husband and his sons, Alvin and Hyrum, set themselves

to work to pay for one hundred acres of land, which Mr. Smith

contracted for with a land agent. In a year, we made nearly all of

the first payment, erected a log house, and commenced clearing. I

believe something like thirty acres of land were got ready for

cultivation the first year.

I shall now deviate a little from my subject, in order to relate

another very singular dream which my husband had about this

time, being as follows:

Joseph Senior's dream of the Garden

and the twelve images bowing to him

"I dreamed," said he, "that I was traveling on foot,

and I was very sick, and so lame I could hardly walk.

My guide, as usual, attended me. Traveling some time

together, I became so lame that I thought I could go no

further. I informed my guide of this, and asked him

what I should do. He told me to travel on till I came to

a certain garden. So I arose and started for this garden.

While on my way thither, I asked my guide how I

should know the place. He said, 'Proceed until you

come to a very large gate; open this, and you will see a

garden, blooming with the most beautiful flowers that

your eyes ever beheld, and there you shall be healed.'

By limping along with great difficulty, I finally

reached the gate; and on entering it, I saw the

before-mentioned garden, which was beautiful beyond

description, being filled with the most delicate flowers

of every kind and color. In the garden were walks about

three and a half feet wide, which were set on both sides

with marble stones. One of the walks ran from the gate

through the center of the garden; and on each side of

this was a very richly-carved seat, and on each seat

were placed six wooden images, each of which was the

size of a very large man. When I came to the first image

on the right side, it arose and bowed to me with much

deference. I then turned to the one which sat opposite

me, on the left side, and it arose and bowed to me in

the same manner as the first. I continued turning, first

to the right and then to the left, until the whole twelve

had made their obeisance, after which I was entirely

healed. I then asked my guide the meaning of all this,

but I awoke before I received an answer."

I will now return to the subject of the farm. When the time

for making the second payment drew nigh, Alvin went from home

to get work, in order to raise the money, and after much hardship

and fatigue, returned with the required amount. This payment

being made, we felt relieved, as this was the only thing that

troubled us; for we had a snug log house, neatly furnished, and the

means of living comfortably. It was now only two years since we

entered Palmyra, almost destitute of money, property, or

acquaintance. The hand of friendship was extended on every side,

and we blessed God, with our whole hearts, for His "mercy, which

endureth for ever."

And not only temporal blessings were bestowed upon us, but

also spiritual were administered. The Scripture, which saith, "Your

old men shall dream dreams," was fulfilled in the case of my

husband, for, about this time, he had another vision, which I shall

here relate; this, with one more, is all of his that I shall obtrude

upon the attention of my readers. He received two more visions,

which would probably be somewhat interesting, but I can not

remember them distinctly enough to rehearse them in full. The

following, which was the sixth, ran thus:

Joseph Senior's vision of the Day of

Judgment

"I thought I was walking alone; I was much

fatigued, nevertheless I continued traveling. It seemed

to me that I was going to meeting, that it was the day of

judgment, and that I was going to be judged.

When I came in sight of the meeting-house, I saw

multitudes of people coming from every direction, and

pressing with great anxiety towards the door of this

great building; but I thought I should get there in time,

hence there was no need of being in a hurry. But, on

arriving at the door, I found it shut; I knocked for

admission, and was informed by the porter that I had

come too late. I felt exceedingly troubled, and prayed

earnestly for admittance. Presently I found that my

flesh was perishing. I continued to pray, still my flesh

withered upon my bones. I was almost in a state of total

despair, when the porter asked me if I had done all that

was necessary in order to receive admission. I replied

that I had done all that was in my power to do. 'Then,'

observed the porter, 'justice must be satisfied; after this,

mercy hath her claims.'

It then occurred to me to call upon God, in the

name of His son Jesus; and I cried out, in the agony of

my soul, 'Oh, Lord God, I beseech thee, in the name of

Jesus Christ, to forgive my sins.' After which I felt

considerably strengthened, and I began to amend. The

porter or angel then remarked that it was necessary to

plead the merits of Jesus, for he was the advocate with

the Father, and a mediator between God and man.

I was now made quite whole, and the door was

opened, but, on entering, I awoke."

The following spring we commenced making preparations for

building another house, one that would be more comfortable for

persons in advanced life.


Chapter 18

History of Joseph, the Prophet, Commences

Seventh Vision of Joseph Smith, Senior

I now come to the history of Joseph. By reference to the

table (chapter ix), you will find the date and place of his birth;

besides which, except what has already been said, I shall say

nothing respecting him until he arrived at the age of fourteen.

However, in this I am aware that some of my readers will be

disappointed, for from questions which are frequently asked me, I

suppose that it is thought by some that I shall be likely to tell many

very remarkable incidents which attended his childhood; but, as

nothing occurred during his early life, except those trivial

circumstances which are common to that state of human existence,

I pass them in silence. At the age of fourteen an incident occurred

which alarmed us much, as we knew not the cause of it. Joseph

being a remarkably quiet, well disposed child, we did not suspect

that any one had aught against him. He was out one evening on an

errand, and, on returning home, as he was passing through the

dooryard a gun was fired across his pathway, with the evident

intention of shooting him. He sprang to the door much frightened.

We immediately went in search of the assassin but could find no

trace of him that evening. The next morning we found his tracks

under a wagon; where he lay when he fired; and the following day

we found the balls which were discharged from the gun, lodged in

the head and neck of a cow that was standing opposite the wagon,

in a dark corner. We have not as yet discovered the man who

maple this attempt at murder, neither can we discover the cause

thereof.

I shall here insert the seventh and last vision that my husband

had, which vision was received in the year 1819. It was as follows:

Joseph Senior's Vision of the Plan of

Salvation to be put on paper (Book of

Mormon?)

"I dreamed," said he, "that a man with a peddler's

budget on his back, came in, and thus addressed me:

'Sir, will you trade with me to-day? I have now called

upon you seven times, I have traded with you each

time, and have always found you strictly honest in all

your dealings. Your measures are always heaped, and

your weighers overbalance; and I have now come to tell

you that this is the last time I shall ever call on you, and

that there is but one thing which you lack in order to

secure your salvation.' As I earnestly desired to know

what it was that I still lacked I requested him to write

the same upon paper. He said that he would do so. I

then sprang to get some paper, but, in my excitement, I

awoke."

Shortly after my husband received the foregoing vision there

was a great revival in religion, which extended to all the

denominations of Christians in the surrounding country where we

resided. Many of the world's people becoming concerned about the

salvation of their souls came forward and presented themselves as

seekers after religion. Most of them were desirous of uniting with

some church, but were not decided as to the particular faith which

they would adopt. When the numerous meetings were about

breaking up, and the candidates and the various leading church

members began to consul, t upon the subject of adopting the

candidates into some church or churches, as the case might be, a

dispute arose, and there was a great contention among them.

While these things were going forward Joseph's mind became

considerably troubled with regard to religion. The following extract

from his history will show, more clearly than I can express, the

state of his feelings, and the result of .his reflections on this

occasion:

Joseph Smith, Jr.'s Query About

Religion

"I was at this time in my fifteenth year. My father's family

was proselyted to the Presbyterian faith, and four of them joined

that church, namely, my mother Lucy, my brothers Hyrum and

Samuel Harrison, and my sister Sophronia.

During this time of great excitement my mind was called up

to serious reflection and great uneasiness; but though my feelings

were deep, and often pungent, still I kept myself aloof from all

those parties, though I attended their several meetings as often as

occasion would permit. But in process of time my mind became

somewhat partial to the Methodist sect, and I felt some desire to be

united with them, but so great was the confusion and strife among

the different denominations, that it was impossible for a person,

young as I was, and so unacquainted with men and things, to come

to any certain conclusion who was right and who was wrong. My

mind at different times was greatly excited, the cry and tumult

were so great and incessant. The Presbyterians were most decided

against the Baptists and Methodists, and used all their powers of

either reason or sophistry to prove their errors, or at least to make

the people think they were in error. On the other hand, the Baptists

and Methodists, in their turn, were equally zealous to establish their

own tenets and disprove all others.

In the midst of this war of words, and tumult of opinions, I

often said to myself, 'What is to be done? Who of all these parties

are right? or, are they all wrong together? If any one of them be

right, which is it? and how shall I know it?' While I was laboring

under the extreme difficulties caused by the contests of these

parties of religionists, I was one day reading the epistle of James,

first chapter and fifth verse, which reads,

'If any of you lack wisdom, let

him ask of God, that giveth unto

all men liberally, and upbraideth

not, and it shall be given unto

him.'

Never did any passage of Scripture come with more power to

the heart of man than this did at this time to mine. It seemed to

enter with great force into every feeling of my heart. I reflected on

it again and again, knowing that if any person needed wisdom from

God, I did, for how to act I did not know, and unless I could get

more wisdom than I then had, would never know; for the teachers

of religion of the different sects understood the same passage so

differently, as to destroy all confidence in settling the question by

an appeal to the Bible. At length I came to the conclusion that I

must either remain in darkness and confusion, or else I must do as

James directs, that is, ask of God.

I at length came to the determination to ask of God,

concluding that if he gave wisdom to them that lacked wisdom, and

would give liberally, and not upbraid, I might venture. So, in

accordance with this my determination to ask of God, I retired to

the woods to make the attempt. It was on the morning of a

beautiful clear day, early in the spring of 1820. It was the first time

in my life that I had made such an attempt; for amidst all my

anxieties I had never as yet made the attempt to pray vocally.

After I had retired into the place where I had previously

designed to go, having looked around me, and finding myself

alone, I kneeled down and began to offer up the desires of my

heart to God. I had scarcely done so, when immediately I was

seized upon by some power which entirely overcame me, and had

such astonishing influence over me as to bind my tongue, so that I

could not speak. Thick darkness gathered around me, and it

seemed to me for a time as if I were doomed to sudden

destruction. But exerting all my powers to call upon God, to deliver

me out of the power of this enemy which had seized upon me, and

at the very moment when I was ready to sink into despair, and

abandon myself to destruction--not to an imaginary ruin, but to the

power of some actual being from the unseen world, who had such

a marvelous power as I had never before felt in any being; just at

this moment of great alarm, I saw a pillar of light exactly over my

head, above the brightness of the sun, which descended gradually

until it fell upon me. It no sooner appeared than I found myself

delivered from the enemy which held me bound. When the light

rested upon me, I saw two personages, whose brightness and glory

defy all description, standing above me in the air. One of them

spake unto me, calling me by name, and said, pointing to the other,

'This is my beloved Son; hear Him!'

My object in going to inquire of the Lord, was to know which

of all these sects was right, that I might know which to join. No

sooner, therefore, did I get possession of myself, so as to be able

to speak, than I asked the personages who stood above me in the

light, which of all the sects was right---for at this time it had never

entered into my heart that all were wrong--and which I should join.

I was answered that I should join none of them, for they were all

wrong; and the personage who addressed me said that all their

creeds were an abomination in his sight; that those professors were

all corrupt. 'They draw near me with their lips, but their hearts are

far from me; they teach for doctrine the commandments of men,

having a form of godliness, but they deny the power thereof.'

He again forbade me to join any of them; and many other

things did He say unto me which I can not write at this time. When

I came to myself again, I found myself lying on my back, looking

up into heaven.

Some few days after I had this vision, I happened to be in

company with one of the Methodist preachers who was very active

in the before-mentioned religious excitement, and conversing with

him upon the subject of religion, I took occasion to give him an

account of the vision which I had had. I was greatly surprised at

his behavior; he treated my communication not only lightly, but

with great contempt, saying it was all of the Devil; that there was

no such thing as visions or revelations in these days; that all such

things had ceased with the apostles, and that there never would be

any more of them.

I soon found, however, that my telling the story had excited a

great deal of prejudice against me among professors of religion,

and was the cause of great persecution, which continued to

increase; and though I was an obscure boy, only between fourteen

and fifteen years of age, and my circumstances in life such as to

make a boy of no consequence in the world, yet men of high

standing would take notice sufficient to excite the public mind

against me and create a hot persecution; and this was common

among all the sects--all united to persecute me.

It has often caused me serious reflection, both then and since,

how very strange it was that an obscure boy, of a little over

fourteen years of age--and one, too, who was doomed to the

necessity of obtaining a scanty maintenance by his daily labor,

should be thought a character of sufficient importance to attract the

attention of the great ones of the most popular sects of the day, so

as to create in them a spirit of the hottest persecution and reviling.

But strange or not, so it was, and was often cause of great

sorrow to myself. However, it was, nevertheless, a fact that I had

had a vision. I have thought since, that I felt much like Paul when

he made his defense before King Agrippa, and related the account

of the vision he had when he 'saw a light and heard a voice'; but

still there were but few who believed him. Some said he was

dishonest, others said he was mad, and he was ridiculed and

reviled; but all this did not destroy the reality of his vision. He had

seen a vision--he knew he had--and all the persecution under

heaven could not make it otherwise; and though they should

persecute him unto death, yet he knew, and would know unto his

latest breath, that he had both seen a light and heard a voice

speaking to him, and all the world could not make him think or

believe otherwise.

So it was with me. I had actually seen a light, and in the

midst of that light I saw two personages, and they did in reality

speak unto me, or one of them did; and though I was hated and

persecuted for saying that I had seen a vision, yet it was true; and

while they were persecuting me, reviling me, and speaking all

manner of evil against me falsely, for so saying, I was led to say in

my heart, 'Why persecute for telling the truth? I have actually seen

a vision; and who am I that I can withstand God ? or why does the

world think to make me deny what I have actually seen? for I had

seen a vision.' I knew it, and I knew that God knew it; and I could

not deny it, neither dare I do it--at least, I knew that by so doing I

would offend God, and come under condemnation."1

From this time until the 21st of September, 1823, Joseph

continued, as usual, to labor with his father, and nothing during this

interval occurred of very great importance--though he suffered, as

one would naturally suppose, every kind of opposition and

persecution from the different orders of religionists.

On the evening of the 21st of September, he retired to his

bed in quite a serious and contemplative state of mind. He shortly

betook himself to prayer and supplication to almighty God, for a

manifestation of his standing before him, and while thus engaged

he received the following vision:

"While I was thus in the act of calling upon God, discovered

a light appearing in the room, which continued to increase until the

room was lighter than at noonday, when immediately a personage

appeared at my bedside, standing in the air, for his feet did not

touch the floor. He had on a loose robe of most exquisite

whiteness. It was a whiteness beyond anything earthly I had ever

seen, nor do I believe that any earthly thing could be made to

appear so exceedingly white and brilliant. His hands were naked,

and his arms also, a little above the wrist; so also were his feet

naked, as were his legs a little above the ankles. His head and neck

were also bare. I could discover that he had no other clothing on

but this robe, as it was open, so that I could see into his bosom.

Not only was his robe exceedingly white, but his whole person was

glorious beyond description, and his countenance truly like

lightning. The room was exceedingly light, but not so very bright as

immediately around his person.

When I first looked upon him I was afraid, but the fear soon

left me. He called me by name, and said unto me that he was a

messenger sent from the presence of God to me, and that his name

was Nephi2 that God had a work for me do, and that my name

should be had for good and evil among all nations, kindreds, and

tongues; or that it should be both good and evil spoken of among

all people.

He said there was a book deposited, written upon gold plates,

giving an account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and

the source from whence they sprang. He also said that the fullness

of the everlasting gospel was contained in it, as delivered by the

Savior to the ancient inhabitants. Also, that there were two stones

in silver bows, and these stones fastened to a breastplate,

constituted what is called the Urim and Thummim, deposited with

the plates; and the possession and use of these stones were what

constituted seers in ancient or former times; and that God had

prepared them for the purpose of translating the book. After telling

me these things, he commenced quoting the prophecies of the Old

Testament. He first quoted part of the third chapter of Malachi;

and he quoted also the fourth or last chapter of the same prophecy,

though with a little variation from the way it reads in our Bible.

Instead of quoting the first verse as it reads in our books, he

quoted it thus:

'For behold the day cometh that shall burn as

an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that

do wickedly, shall burn as stubble, for they

that come shall burn them, saith the Lord of

hosts, that it shall leave them neither root or

branch.'

And again he quoted the fifth verse thus:

'Behold, I will reveal unto you the priesthood

by the hand of Elijah, the prophet, before

the coming of the great and dreadful day of

the Lord.'

He also quoted the next verse differently:

'And he shall plant in the hearts of the

children the promises made to the fathers,

and the hearts of the children shall turn to

their fathers; if it were not so, the whole

earth would be utterly wasted at its coming.'

In addition to these, he quoted the eleventh chapter of Isaiah,

saying that it was about to be fulfilled. He quoted also the third

chapter o fActs, twenty-second and twenty-third verses, precisely

as they stand in our New Testament. He said that the prophet was

Christ, but the day had not yet come 'when they who would not

hear His voice should be cut off from among the people,' but soon

would come. He also quoted the second chapter of Joel, from the

twentyeighth verse to the last. He also said that this was not yet

fulfilled, but was soon to be. And he further stated the fullness of

the Gentiles was soon to come in. He quoted many other passages

of Scripture, and offered many explanations which can not be

mentioned here.

Again, he told me that when I got those plates of which he

had spoken, (for the time that they should be obtained was not

then fulfilled,) I should not show them to any person, neither the

breastplate, with the Urim and Thummim, only to those to whom I

should be commanded to show them: if I did I should be

destroyed.

While he was conversing with me about the plates, the vision

was opened to my mind that I could see the place where the plates

were deposited, and that so clearly and distinctly, that I knew the

place again when I visited it.

After this communication, I saw the light in the room begin to

gather immediately around the person of him who had been

speaking to me, and it continued to do so until the room was again

left dark, except just around him; when instantly I saw, as it were,

a conduit open right up into heaven, and he ascended up till he

entirely disappeared, and the room was left as it had been before

this heavenly light made its appearance.

I lay musing on the singularity of the scene, and marveling

greatly at what had been told me by this extraordinary messenger

when, in the midst of my meditation, I suddenly discovered that

my room was again beginning to get lighted, and, in an instant, as it

were, the same heavenly messenger was again by my bedside. He

commenced, and again related the very same things which he had

done at his first visit, without the least variation, which having

done, he informed me of great judgments which were coming upon

the earth, with great desolations by famine, sword, and pestilence;

and that these grevious judgments would come on the earth in this

generation. Having related these things, he again ascended as he

had done before."3

When the angel ascended the second time, he left Joseph

overwhelmed with astonishment, yet gave him but a short time to

contemplate the things which he had told him before he made his

reappearance, and rehearsed the same things over, adding a few

words of caution and instruction, thus: that he must beware of

covetousness, and he must not suppose the record was to be

brought forth with the view of getting gain, for this was not the

case, but that it was to bring forth light and intelligence, which had

for a long time been lost to the world; and that when he went to get

the plates, he must be on his guard, or his mind would be filled

with darkness. The angel then told him to tell his father all which

he had both seen and heard.

Footnote

1. (Times and Seasons, volume 3, page 727. Supplement to Millennial Star,

volume 14, page 2)

2. Moroni, see Doctrine and Covenants, section 50, paragraph 2; Elder's

Journal, volume 1, pages 28 and 129; History of Joseph Smith under year

1838; Deseret News, number 10, volume 3.--0. P.

3. (Times and Seasons, volume 3, page 729. Supplement to Millennial Star,

volume 14, page 4)


Chapter 19

The angel visits

Joseph Again

-- Joseph tells his father

what he has seen and

heard

-- He is permitted to

behold the plates --

Receives further

instructions

-- Communicates the

same to the family

-- Takes the plates into

his hands -- They are

taken from him, and he is

reproved

-- His disappointment

The next day, my husband, Alvin, and Joseph, were reaping

together in the field, and as they were reaping Joseph stopped quite

suddenly, and seemed to be in a very deep study. Alvin, observing

it, hurried him, saying, "We must not slacken our hands, or we will

not be able to complete our task." Upon this Joseph went to work

again, and after laboring a short time, he stopped just as he had

done before. This being quite unusual and strange, it attracted the

attention of his father, upon which he discovered that Joseph was

very pale. My husband, supposing that he was sick, told him to go

to the house, and have his mother doctor him. He accordingly

ceased his work, and started, but on coming to a beautiful green,

under an apple-tree, he stopped and lay down, for he was so weak

he could proceed no further. He was here but a short time, when

the messenger whom he saw the previous night, visited him again,

and the first thing he said was, "Why did you not tell your father

that which I commanded you to tell him?" Joseph replied, "I was

afraid my father would not believe me." The angel rejoined, "He

will believe every word you say to him."

Joseph then promised the angel that he would do as he had

been commanded. Upon this, the messenger departed, and Joseph

returned to the field where he had left my husband and Alvin; but

when he got there his father had just gone to the house, as he was

somewhat unwell.

Joseph then desired Alvin to go straightway and see his

father, and inform him that he had something of great importance

to communicate to him, and that he wanted him to come out into

the field where we were at work. Alvin did as he was requested,

and when my husband got there, Joseph related to him all that had

passed between him and the angel the previous night and that

morning. Having heard this account, his father charged him not to

fail in attending strictly to the instruction which he had received

from this heavenly messenger.

Soon after Joseph had this conversation with his father, he

repaired to the place where the plates were deposited, which place

he describes as follows:

"Convenient to the village of Manchester, Ontario

County, New York, stands a hill of considerable size,

and the most elevated of any in the neighborhood. On

the west side of this hi!l, not far from the top, under a

stone of considerable size, lay the plates, deposited in a

stone box. This stone was thick and rounding in the

middle, on the upper side, and thinner towards the

edges, so that the middle part of it was visible above the

ground; but the edges all round were covered with

earth.

Having removed the earth, and obtained a lever,

which I got fixed under the edge of the stone, with a

little exertion I raised it up. I looked, and there, indeed,

did I behold the plates, the Urim and Thummim, and

the breastplate, as stated by the messenger."1

While Joseph remained here, the angel showed him, by

contrast, the difference between good and evil, and likewise the

consequences of both obedience and disobedience to the

commandments of God, in such a striking manner, that the

impression was always vivid in his memory until the very end of

his days; and in giving a relation of this circumstance, not long

prior to his death, he remarked, that "ever afterwards he was

willing to keep the commandments of God."

-- Communicates the same to the

family

Furthermore, the angel told him, at the interview mentioned

last, that the time had not yet come for the plates to be brought

forth to the world; that he could not take them from the place

wherein they were deposited until he had learned to keep the

commandments of God--not only till he was willing, but able, to do

it. The angel bade Joseph come to this place every year, at the

same time of the year, and he would meet him there and give him

further instruction. The ensuing evening, when the family were all

together, Joseph made known to them all that he had

communicated to his father in the field, and also of his finding the

record, as well as what passed between him and the angel while he

was at the place where the plates were deposited.

Sitting up late that evening, in order to converse upon these

things, together with over-exertion of mind, had much fatigued

Joseph; and when Alvin observed it, he said, "Now, brother, let us

go to bed, and rise early in the morning, in order to finish our day's

work at an hour before sunset; then, if mother will get our suppers

early, we will have a fine long evening, and we will all sit down for

the purpose of listening to you while you tell us the great things

which God has revealed to you."

Accordingly, by sunset the next day we were all seated, and

Joseph commenced telling us the great and glorious things which

God had manifested to him; but, before proceeding, he charged us

not to mention out of the family that which he was about to say to

us, as the world was so wicked that when they came to a

knowledge of these things they would try to take our lives; and that

when we should obtain the plates, our names would be cast out as

evil by all people. Hence the necessity of suppressing these things

as much as possible, until the time should come for them to go

forth to the world.

After giving us this charge, he proceeded to relate further

particulars concerning the work which he was appointed to do, and

we received them joyfully, never mentioning them except among

ourselves, agreeable to the instructions which we had received

from him.

From this time forth, Joseph continued to receive instructions

from the Lord, and we continued to get the children together every

evening, for the purpose of listening while he gave us a relation of

the same. I presume our family presented an aspect as singular as

any that ever lived upon the face of the earth--all seated in a circle,

father, mother, sons, and daughters, and giving the most profound

attention to a boy, eighteen years of age, who had never read the

Bible through in his life: he seemed much less inclined to the

perusal of books than any of the rest of our children, but far more

given to meditation and deep study.

We were now confirmed in the opinion that God was about

to bring to light something upon which we could stay our minds, or

that would give us a more perfect knowledge of the plan of

salvation and the redemption of the human family. This caused us

greatly to rejoice, the sweetest union of happiness pervaded our

house, and tranquility reigned in our midst.

During our evening conversations, Joseph would occasionally

give us some of the most amusing recitals that could be imagined.

He Would describe the ancient inhabitants of this continent, their

dress, mode of traveling, and the animals upon which they rode,

their cities, their buildings, with every particular; their mode of

warfare; and also their religious worship. This he would do with as

much ease, seemingly, as if he had spent his whole life with them.

-- He is permitted to behold the plates

-- Receives further instructions

-- Takes the plates into his hands --

They are taken from him, and he is

reproved

On the 22d of September, 1824, Joseph again visited the

place where he found the plates the year previous; and supposing

at this time that the only thing required, in order to possess them

until the time for their translation, was to be able to keep the

commandments of God--and he firmly believed that he could keep

every commandment which had been given him--he fully expected

to carry them home with him. Therefore, having arrived at the

place, and uncovering the plates, he put forth his hand and took

them up, but, as he was taking them hence, the unhappy thought

darted through his mind that probably there was something else in

the box besides the plates, which would be of some pecuniary

advantage to him. So, in the moment of excitement, he laid them

down very carefully, for the purpose of covering the box, lest some

one might happen to pass that way and get whatever there might

be remaining in it. After covering it, he turned round to take the

record again, but behold it was gone, and where he knew not,

neither did he know the means by which it had been taken from

him.

At this, as a natural consequence, he was much alarmed. He

kneeled down and asked the Lord why the record had been taken

from him; upon which the angel of the Lord appeared to him, and

told him that he had not done as he had been commanded, for in a

former revelation he had been commanded not to lay the plates

down, or put them for a moment out of his hands, until he got into

the house and deposited them in a chest or trunk, having a good

lock and key, and, contrary to this, he had laid them down with the

view of securing some fancied or imaginary treasure that remained.

-- His disappointment

In the moment of excitement, Joseph was overcome by the

powers of darkness, and forgot the injunction that was laid upon

him. Having some further conversation with the angel on this

occasion, Joseph was permitted to raise the stone again, when he

beheld the plates as he had done before. He immediately reached

forth his hand to take them, but instead of getting them, as he

anticipated, he was hurled back upon the ground with great

violence. When he recovered, the angel was gone, and he arose

and returned to the house, weeping for grief and disappointment.

As he was aware that we would expect him to bring the plates

home with him, he was greatly troubled, fearing that we might

doubt his having seen them. As soon as he entered the house, my

husband asked him if he had obtained the plates. The answer was,

"No, father, I could not get them."

His father then said, "Did you see them?"

"Yes," replied Joseph, "I saw them, but could not take them."

"I would have taken them," rejoined his father, with much

earnestness, "if I had been in your place."

"Why," returned Joseph, in quite a subdued tone, "you do not

know what you say. I could not get them, for the angel of the Lord

would not let me."

Joseph then related the circumstance in full, which gave us

much uneasiness, as we were afraid that he might utterly fail of

obtaining the record through some neglect on his part. We,

therefore, doubled our diligence in prayer and supplication to God,

in order that he might be more fully instructed in his duty, and be

preserved from all the wiles and machinations of him "who lieth in

wait to deceive."2

We were still making arrangements to build us a comfortable

house, the management and control of which devolved chiefly

upon Alvin. And when November, 1824, arrived, the frame was

raised, and all the materials necessary for its speedy completion

were procured. This opened to Alvin's mind the pleasing prospect

of seeing his father and mother once more comfortable and happy.

He would say, "I am going to have a nice pleasant room for father

and mother to sit in and everything arranged for their comfort, and

they shall not work any more as they have done.3

Footnotes:

1. (Times and Seasons, volume 3, page 729. Supplement to

Millennial Star, volume 14, page 5.)

2. Whatever may have been Joseph Smith's lack of natural ability,

one thing is quite certain, that the peculiar discipline to which he

was subjected in these early days was of such a character that he

learned that strict obedience and faithfulness to duty were the most

essential requisites to an acceptance with God; this fitted him for

the work that he subsequently did.

3. Of the life of Lucy Smith, familiarly called Grandmother Smith,

after the Martyr's death, little need be written. At the time of the

tragedy at Carthage, Grandmother Smith was living with Joseph,

and continued living with Emma until in September following,

when she removed with her son-in-law, Arthur Millikin, and her

daughter Lucy, into a house known as the Ponson house, hired for

them by the church, which also hired a girl to wait upon her and

help generally. Sometime that fall, the fall of 1844, she

commenced her history, the work now being republished, Mr. and

Mrs. Corey writing for her.

She completed this work sometime in 1845, the copyright

being secured for her by Elder Almon W. Babbit, in that year, or in

the early part of 1846. The family moved into the house owned by

Elder William Marks in 1845, but remained only till the next year,

when they settled in a house bought for Grandmother, by the

church. In the fall of 1846, under the pressure of the mob coming

against the city, they moved to Knoxville, Illinois, remaining over

the winter, and in the spring of 1847 returning to Nauvoo, again.

Here they remained till the fall of 1849, when they moved to

Webster, in the same county, staying there two years, when they

removed to Fountain Green. In the spring of 1852 Grandmother

Smith, and a grandchild, a daughter of Samuel H. Smith, Mary

Bailey Smith by name, went to Nauvoo to live with Major Lewis

C. Bidamon, whom Emma Smith married in 1847. She remained

with them, until her death, which occurred on the farm owned by

the prophet before his death, two and a half miles east of Nauvoo,

on the road to Carthage. The farm was then being carried on by

Sr. Emma and her boys; and there, on May 8, 1855, watched over

and ministered to by Emma, the wife of her son Joseph, her

grandson, Joseph 3d, and the young daughter of a neighboring

farmer, Elizabeth Pilkington by name, this noble-hearted mother in

Israel went to her rest.

Her granddaughter, Mary B. Smith, had some months before

her death married a Mr. Edward Kelteau, and had taken up her

battle with the things of this life for herself. Major Bidamon was

always kind to Grandmother Smith, and being a skillful workman

in wood, constructed for her use a chair and carriage, upon which

she was wheeled about the house and grounds, she being a

bed-ridden invalid for years, helpless to a great extent.

For a time she derived a little income from the exhibition and

some mummies and the papyrus records found with them, which

had been left in her care by the church for this purpose. But after a

time she parted with the mummies and records; how, the writer is

not informed, though he afterwards saw two of the mummies and

records in Wood's Museum in Chicago, where they were

destroyed. by the fire of 1871.

Her son-in-law, Arthur Millikin, states that the "preface for

the history written by Orson Pratt is not correct, for she never

talked of such a thing (her history) till the fall after the Martyr's

death."


Chapter 20

Alvin's Sickness and Death

On the fifteenth day of November, 1824, about ten o'clock in

the morning, Alvin was taken very sick with the bilious colic. He

came to the house in much distress, and requested his father to go

immediately for a physician. He accordingly went, and got one by

the name of Greenwood, who, on arriving, immediately

administered to the patient a heavy dose of calomel. I will here

notice that this Doctor Greenwood was not the physician

commonly employed by the family; he was brought in

consequence of the family physician's absence. And on this

account, as I suppose, Alvin at first refused to take the medicine,

but by much persuasion he was prevailed on to do so.

This dose of calomel lodged in his stomach, and all the

medicine which was freely administered by four very skillful

physicians could not remove it.

On the third day of his sickness, Doctor McIntyre, whose

services were usually employed by the family, as he was

considered very skillful, was brought, and with him four other

eminent physicians. But it was all in vain, their exertions proved

unavailing, just as Alvin had said would be the case--he told them

the calomel was still lodged in the same place, after some exertion

had been made to carry it off, and that it must take his life.

On coming to this conclusion, he called Hyrum to him, and

said, "Hyrum, I must die. Now I want to say a few things, which I

wish to have you remember. I have done all I could to make our

dear parents comfortable. I want you to go on and finish the house,

and take care of them in their old age, and do not any more let

them work hard, as they are now in old age."

He then called Sophronia to him, and said to her, "Sophronia,

you must be a good girl, and do all you can for father and

mother--never forsake them; they have worked hard, and they are

now getting old. Be kind to them, and remember what they have

done for us."

In the latter part of the fourth night he called for all the

children, and exhorted them separately in the same strain as above.

But when he came to Joseph, he said, "I am now going to die, the

distress which I suffer, and the feelings that I have, tell me my time

is very short. I want you to be a good boy, and do everything that

lies in your power to obtain the record. Be faithful in receiving

instruction, and in keeping every commandment that is given you.

Your brother Alvin must leave you; but remember the example

which he has set for you; and set the same example for the

children that are younger than yourself, and always be kind to

father and mother."

He then asked me to take my little daughter Lucy up, and

bring her to him, for he wished to see her. He was always very

fond of her, and was in the habit of taking her up and caressing

her, which naturally formed a very strong attachment on her part

for him. I went to her, and said, "Lucy, Alvin wants to see you."

At this, she started from her sleep, and screamed out, "Amby,

Amby;" (she could not yet talk plain, being very young.) We took

her to him, and when she got within reach of him, she sprang from

my arms and caught him round the neck, and cried out, "Oh! my

Amby," and kissed him again and again.

"Lucy," said he, "you must be the best girl in the world, and

take care of mother; you can't have your Amby any more. Amby

is going away; he must leave little Lucy." He then kissed her, and

said, "Take her away, I think my breath offends her." We took

hold of her to take her away; but she clinched him with such a

strong grasp, that it was with difficulty we succeeded in

disengaging her hands.

As I turned with the child to leave him, he said, "Father,

mother, brothers, and sisters, farewell! I can now breathe out my

life as calmly as a clock." Saying this, he immediately closed his

eyes in death.

The child still cried to go back to Alvin. One present

observed to the child, "Alvin is gone; an angel has taken his spirit

to heaven." Hearing this, the child renewed her cries, and, as I bent

over his corpse with her in my arms, she again threw her arms

around him, and kissed him repeatedly. And until the body was

taken from the house she continued to cry, and to manifest such

mingled feelings of both terror and affection at the scene before

her, as are seldom witnessed.

Alvin was a youth of singular goodness of disposition--kind

and amiable--so that lamentation and mourning filled the whole

neighborhood in which he resided. By the request of the principal

physician, Alvin was cut open, in order to discover, if it were

possible, the cause of his death. On doing so, they found the

calomel lodged in the upper bowels, untouched by anything which

he had taken to remove it, and as near as possible in its natural

state, surrounded as it was with gangrene.

A vast concourse of people attended his obsequies, who

seemed very anxious to show their sympathy for us in our

bereavement. Alvin manifested, if such could be the case, greater

zeal and anxiety in regard to the record that had been shown to

Joseph, than any of the rest of the family; in consequence of which

we could not bear to hear anything said upon the subject.

Whenever Joseph spoke of the record, it would immediately bring

Alvin to our minds, with all his zeal, and with all his kindness; and,

when we looked to his place, and realized that he was gone from it,

to return no more in this life, we all with one accord wept over our

irretrievable loss, and we could "not be comforted, because he was

not."


Chapter 21

Religious Excitement -- Joseph's

Prophecy -- He works for Mr. Stoal

Becomes acquainted with Emma Hale

Shortly after the death of Alvin, a man commenced laboring

in the neighborhood, to effect a union of the different churches, in

order that all might be agreed, and thus worship God with one

heart and with one mind. This seemed about right to me, and

I felt much inclined to join in with them; in fact, the most of the

family appeared quite disposed to unite with their number; but

Joseph, from the first, utterly refused even to attend their meeting,

saying, "Mother, I do not wish to prevent your going to meeting, or

any of the rest of the family; or your joining any church you

please; but, do not ask me to join them. I can take my Bible, and

go into the woods and learn more in two hours than you can learn

at meeting in two years, if you should go all the time."

To gratify me, my husband attended some two or three

meetings but peremptorily refused going any more, either for my

gratification, or any other person's. During this excitement, Joseph

would say, it would do us no injury to join them, that if we did, we

should not continue with them long, for we were mistaken in them,

and did not know the wickedness of their hearts. One day he said

that he would give us an example, and that we might set it down as

a prophecy; viz:

"You look at Deacon Jessup," said he, "and you

hear him talk very piously. Well, you think he is a very

good man. Now suppose that one of his poor neighbors

should owe him the value of a cow, and that this poor

man had eight little children; moreover, that he should

be taken sick and die, leaving his wife with one cow,

but destitute of every other means of supporting herself

and family--now I tell you, that Deacon Jessup,

religious as he is, would not scruple to take the last cow

from the poor widow and orphans, in order to secure

the debt, notwithstanding he himself has an abundance

of everything."

At that time this seemed impossible to us, yet one year had

scarcely expired when we saw Joseph's supposition literally

fulfilled.

The shock occasioned by Alvin's death, in a short time

passed off, and we resumed our usual avocations with considerable

interest. The first move towards business was to complete the

house before mentioned. This we did as speedily as possible, and,

when it was finished, Mr. Stoddard, the principal workman,

offered for it the sum of fifteen hundred dollars; but my husband

refused his offer, as he was unwilling to leave the scene of our

labor, where we had fondly anticipated spending the remainder of

our days.

A short time before the house was completed, a man by the

name of Josiah Stoal, came from Chenango County, New York,

with the view of getting Joseph to assist him in digging for a silver

mine.1 He came for Joseph on account of having heard that he

possessed certain keys, by which he could discern things invisible

to the natural eye.

Joseph endeavored to divert him from his vain pursuit, but he

was inflexible in his purpose, and offered high wages to those who

would dig for him, in search of said mine, and still insisted upon

having Joseph to work for him. Accordingly, Joseph and several

others returned with him and commenced digging. After laboring

for the old gentleman about a month, without success, Joseph

prevailed upon him to cease his operations; and it was from this

circumstance of having worked by the month, at digging for a

silver mine, that the very prevalent story arose of Joseph's being a

money-digger.2

While Joseph was in the employ of Mr. Stoal, he boarded a short

time with one Isaac Hale, and it was during this interval that Joseph

became acquainted with the daughter, Miss Emma Hale, to whom

he immediately commenced paying his addresses, and was

subsequently married.

When Mr. Stoal relinquished his project of digging for silver,

Joseph returned to his father's house. Soon after his return, we

received intelligence of the arrival of a new agent for the Everson

land, of which our farm was a portion. This reminded us of the last

payment, which was still due, and which must be made before we

could obtain a deed of the place.

Shortly after this, a couple of gentlemen, one of whom was

the before-named Stoal, the other a Mr. Knight, came into the

neighborhood for the purpose of procuring a quantity of either

wheat or flour; and we, having sown considerable wheat, made a

contract with them, in which we agreed to deliver a certain quantity

of flour to them the ensuing fall, for which we were to receive a

sufficient amount of money to make the final payment on our

farm. This being done, my husband sent Hyrum to Canandaigua to

inform the new agent of the fact, namely, that the money should

be forthcoming as soon as the 25th of December, 1825. This, the

agent said, would answer the purpose, and he agreed to retain the

land until that time. Having thus, as we supposed, made all secure

pertaining to the land, we gave ourselves no further uneasiness in

regard to the matter.

When the time had nearly arrived for the last payment to be

made, and when my husband was about starting for Mr. Stoal's

and Mr. Knight's, in order to get the money to make the same,

Joseph called my husband and myself aside, and said, "I have been

very lonely ever since Alvin died, and I have concluded to get

married; and if you have no objections to my uniting myself in

marriage with Miss Emma Hale, she would be my choice in

preference to any other woman I have ever seen." We were

pleased with his choice, and not only consented to his marrying

her, but requested him to bring her home with him, and live with

us. Accordingly he set out with his father for Pennsylvania.

Footnotes:

1. This project of Stoal's was undertaken from this cause--an old

document had fallen into his possession, in some way or other,

containing information of silver mines being somewhere in the

neighborhood in which he resided.

2. The fact that Joseph Smith with others did at one time seek for

treasure, either that contained in mines, or that supposed to have

been gathered by others and deposited by them in places of safety,

the traces of which were lost, has formed a serious objection to

Mormonism; it having been apparently taken for granted that

because Joseph Smith dug for money, or treasure, there is no truth

in any of the doctrines that he presented. Shorn of the terrible

things that the opponents of the church have invested this

money-digging business with, the facts seem to be these: It was

rumored that in or near to Harmony, Pennsylvania, the place

where Isaac Hale, the father of Emma Hale whom Joseph Smith

married, was living, there had been found at some time in the past,

rich silver deposits, from which the discoverers had taken fabulous

sums, considerable portions of which had been coined, and left in

safe places waiting the convenience of its owners to remove it; that

owing to the uncertain and shifting nature of the times these hidden

treasures had not been removed, but that the secret of their places

of deposit and the mines whence they were taken had been lost.

Because of these rumors, Josiah Steal, or Stowell, Joseph

Smith and others, did engage in a search for them; nor is it

seriously to the discredit of Joseph Smith, if the fact of his having

had visions, and seemingly prophetic powers given him, or it

having become current rumor that he had, that he should either for

himself or for others, attempt the discovery of those hidden

treasures by the use of those supernatural powers.

The use of the divining rod, of "witch hazel," or other

peculiar wood, for the discovery of water, or treasure, is older than

Joseph Smith, and legends and belief in remarkable finds by its use

are found in regions where Joseph Smith never came, and where

Mormonism is even now a hiss and a byword. There seems to be

no good reason why it should be believed that Joseph Smith

engaged in the avocation of a professional money-hunter, or that

he prostituted the gifts he received to this purpose; the most that

can be shown, being that he, with others, in the employ of one

who chose to pay for the work done, did labor in digging for a

mine. In these days of mining excitement, as fabulous stories of

infatuation and superstitious methods of finding rich deposits pass

current in mining regions without comment, and without serious

detriment to the character of those involved.


Chapter 22

Joseph Smith, Sr. Loses His Farm

-- Joseph Junior is married

-- Has another interview with the

angel by whom he is chastened

-- Receives further instructions

A few days subsequent to my husband's departure, I set

myself to work to put my house in order for the reception of my

son's bride; and I felt all that pride and ambition in doing so, that is

common to mothers upon such occasions. My oldest son had,

previous to this, formed a matrimonial relation with one of the

most excellent of women, with whom I had seen much enjoyment,

and I hoped for as much happiness with my second

daughter-in-law, as I had received from the society of the first, and

there was no reason why I should expect anything to the contrary.

One afternoon, after having completed my arrangements, I

fell into a very agreeable train of reflections. The day was

exceedingly fine, and of itself calculated to produce fine feelings;

besides this, every other circumstance seemed to be in unison, and

to contribute to raise in the heart those soothing and grateful

emotions which we all have seasons of enjoying when the mind is

at rest. Thus, as I stood musing, among other things, upon the

prospect of a quiet and comfortable old age, my attention was

suddenly arrested by a trio of strangers who were just entering.

Upon their near approach I found one of these gentlemen to be

Mr. Stoddard, the principal carpenter in building the house in

which we then lived.

When they entered the house, I seated them, and

commenced commonplace conversation. But shortly one of them

began to ask questions which I considered rather

impertinent--questions concerning our making the last payment on

the place; and if we did not wish to sell the house; furthermore,

where Mr. Smith and my son had gone, etc., etc.

"Sell the house !" I replied, "No, sir, we have no occasion for

that, we have made every necessary arrangement to get the deed,

and also have an understanding with the agent. So you see we are

quite secure in regard to this matter."

To this they made no answer, but went out to meet Hyrum,

who was approaching the house. They asked him the same

questions, and he answered them the same as I had done. When

they had experimented in this way, to their satisfaction, they

proceeded to inform my son that he need put himself to no further

trouble with regard to the farm; "for," said they, "we have bought

the place, and paid for it, and we now forbid your touching

anything on the farm; and we also warn you to leave forthwith,

and give possession to the lawful owners."

This conversation passed within my hearing. When they

reentered the house, I said, "Hyrum, is it a reality? or only a sham

to startle us?" But one collected look at the men convinced me of

their fiendish determination--I was overcome, and fell back into my

chair almost deprived of sensibility.

When I recovered, we (Hyrum and myself) talked to them

some time, endeavoring to persuade them to change their vile

course; but the only answer we could get from them was, "Well,

we've got the place, and d--n you, help yourselves if you can."

Hyrum, in a short time, went to an old friend, Doctor

Robinson, and related to him the grievous story. Whereupon, the

old gentleman sat down, and wrote at some considerable length the

character of the family--our industry, and faithful exertions to

secure a home, with many commendations calculated to beget

confidence in us with respect to business transactions. And keeping

this writing in his own hands, he went through the village, and in an

hour procured sixty subscribers. He then sent the same, by the

hand of Hyrum, to the land agent, who lived in Canandaigua.

On receiving this the agent was highly enraged. He said the

men had told him that Mr. Smith and his son Joseph had run away,

and that Hyrum was cutting down the sugar orchard, hauling off

the rails, burning them, and doing all manner of mischief to the

farm. That, believing this statement, he was induced to sell the

place, for which he had given a deed, and received the money.

Hyrum told him the circumstances under which his father and

brother had left home; also the probability of their being detained

on the road, to attend to some business. Upon this, the agent

directed him to address a number of letters to my husband, and

have them sent and deposited in public-houses on the road which

he traveled, that, perchance some of them might meet his eye, and

thus cause him to return more speedily than he would otherwise.

He then despatched a messenger to those individuals to whom he

had given a deed of the farm in question, with the view of making

a compromise with them; but they refused to do anything

respecting the matter. The agent sent a message to them, stating

that if they did not make their appearance forthwith, he would

fetch them with a warrant. To this they gave heed, and they came

without delay.

The agent strove to convince them of the disgraceful and

impolitic course which they were pursuing, and endeavored to

persuade them to retract, and let the land go back into Mr. Smith's

hands again. For some time they said but little, except in a sneering

and taunting way, about as follows: "We've got .the land, sir, and

we've got the deed, so just let Smith help himself. Oh, no matter

about Smith, he has gold plates, gold bibles, he is rich--he don't

want any;thing." But finally, they agreed, if Hyrum could raise

them one thousand dollars, by Saturday, at ten o'clock in the

evening, they would give up the deed.

It was now Thursday about noon, and Hyrum was at

Canandaigua, which was nine miles distant from home, and hither

he must ride before he could make the first move towards raising

the required amount. He came home with a heavy heart. When he

arrived, he found his father, who had returned a short time before

him. His father had fortunately found, within fifty miles of home,

one of those letters which Hyrum had written.

The following day, by the request of my husband, I went to

see an old Quaker, a gentleman with whom we had been quite

intimate since our commencement on the farm, and who had

always seemed to admire the neat arrangement of the same. We

hoped that he would be both able and willing to purchase the place,

that we might at least have the benefit of the crops that were upon

the ground, as he was a friend and would be disposed to show us

favor. But we were disappointed, not in his will or disposition, but

in his ability. He had just paid out to the land agent all the money

he could spare, to redeem a piece of land belonging to a friend in

his immediate neighborhood. If I had arrived at his house thirty

minutes sooner, I would have found him with fifteen hundred

dollars in his pocket.

When I rehearsed to him what had taken place, he was much

distressed for us, and very much regretted his inability to relieve

our necessity. He said, however, "If I have no money, I will try to

do something for you, and you may say to your husband, that I

will see him as soon as I can, and let him know what the prospect

is."

It was nearly night-- the country was new, and my road lay

through a dense forest. The distance that I had to travel was ten

miles, and that alone, yet I hastened to inform my husband of the

disappointment that I had met with. The old gentleman, as soon as

I left, started in search of some one that could afford us assistance,

and hearing of a Mr. Durfee who lived four miles distant, he came

the same night and directed us to go and see what he could devise

for our benefit.

Accordingly, my husband started without delay for Mr.

Durfee's, and arrived at his house before daylight in the morning.

He sent my husband three miles further, to one of his sons, who

was high sheriff, instructing him to say to the young man that his

father wished to see him as soon as possible. Mr. Durfee, the

younger, was obedient to the call. Immediately after he arrived at

his father's, the three proceeded together to see the farm, and

arrived about ten o'clock A.M. They tarried a short time, then rode

on to see the agent and those villains who held the deed of our

place.

The anxiety of mind that I suffered that day can more easily

be imagined than described. I now looked upon the proceeds of

our industry, which smiled around us on every hand, with a kind of

yearning attachment that I never before had experienced; and our

early losses I did not feel so keenly, for I then realized that we

were young, and by making some exertions we might improve our

circumstances; besides, I had not felt the inconveniences of

poverty as I had since.

My husband, and the Messrs. Durfee, arrived in Canandaigua

at half-past nine o'clock in the evening. The agent sent immediately

for Mr. Stoddard and his friends, and they came without delay; but

in order to make difficulty, they contended that it was after ten

o'clock; however, not being able to sustain themselves upon this

ground, they handed over the deed to Mr. Durfee, the high sheriff,

who now became the possessor of the farm.

I stated before, that at the time Mr. Smith started to see

Knight and Stoal, Joseph accompanied him. When he returned,

Joseph also returned with him, and remained with us until the

difficulty about the farm came to an issue; he then took leave for

Pennsylvania, on the same business as before mentioned and the

next January returned with his wife, in good health and fine spirits.

Not long subsequent to his return, my husband had occasion

to send him to Manchester, on business. As he set off early in the

day, we expected him home at most by six o'clock in the evening,

but when six o'clock came, he did not arrive. We always had a

peculiar anxiety about him whenever he was absent, for it seemed

as though something was always taking place to jeopardize his life.

But to return. He did not get home till the night was far spent. On

coming in, he threw himself into a chair, apparently much

exhausted. My husband did not observe his appearance, and

immediately exclaimed, "Joseph, why are you so late? Has

anything happened to you? We have been much distressed about

you these three hours." As Joseph made no answer, he continued

his interrogations, until, finally, I said, "Now, father, let him rest a

moment--don't trouble him now--you see he is home safe, and he

is very tired, so pray wait a little."

The fact was, I had learned to be a little cautious about

matters with regard to Joseph, for I was accustomed to see him

look as he did on that occasion, and I could not easily mistake the

cause thereof. Presently he smiled, and said in a calm tone,

"I have taken the severest chastisement that I have ever had in my

life."

My husband, supposing that it was from some of the

neighbors, was quite angry, and observed, "I would like to know

what business anybody has to find fault with you?

"Stop, father, stop," said Joseph, "it was the angel of the

Lord: as I passed by the Hill Cumorah, where the plates are, the

angel met me, and said that I had not been engaged enough in the

work of the Lord; that the time had come for the record to be

brought forth; and that I must be up and doing, and set myself

about the things which God had commanded me to do. But, father,

give yourself no uneasiness concerning the reprimand which I have

received, for I know the course that I am to pursue, so all will be

well."

It was also made known to him, at this interview, that he

should make another effort to obtain the plates, on the

twenty-second day of the following September, but this he did not

mention to us at that time.


Chapter 23

Joseph Obtains the Plates

On the twentieth of September, Mr. Knight and his friend

Stoal came to see how we were managing matters with Stoddard

and Company; and they tartaried with us until the twenty-second.

On the night of the twenty-first, I sat up very late, as my work

rather pressed upon my hands. I did not retire until after twelve

o'clock at night. About twelve o'clock, Joseph came to me, and

asked me if I had a chest with a lock and key. I knew in an instant

what he wanted it for, and not having one, I was greatly alarmed,

as I thought it might be a matter of considerable moment. But

Joseph, discovering my anxiety, said, "Never mind, I can do very

well for the present without it--be calm--all is right."

Shortly after this Joseph's wife passed through the room with

her bonnet and riding dress; and in a few minutes they left

together, taking Mr. Knight's horse and wagon. I spent the night in

prayer and supplication to God, for the anxiety of my mind would

not permit me to sleep. At the usual hour, I commenced preparing

breakfast. My heart fluttered at every footstep, as I now expected

Joseph and Emma momentarily, and feared lest Joseph might meet

with a second disappointment.

When the male portion of the family were seated at the

breakfast-table, Mr. Smith inquired for Joseph, for he was not

aware that he had left home. I requested my husband not to call

him, for I would like to have him take breakfast with his wife that

morning.

"No, no," said my husband, "I must have Joseph sit down

here and eat with me."

"Well, now, Mr. Smith," continued I, "do let him eat with his

wife this morning; he almost always takes breakfast with you."

His father finally consented, and ate without him, and no

further questions were made concerning his absence, but in a few

minutes Mr. Knight came in quite disturbed.

"Why, Mr. Smith," exclaimed he, "my horse is gone, and I

can't find him on the premises, and I wish to start for home in half

an hour."

"Never mind the horse," said I. "Mr Knight does not know all

the nooks and corners in the pastures; I will call William, he will

bring the horse immediately."

This satisfied him for the time being; but he soon made

another discovery. His wagon also was gone. He then concluded

that a rogue had stolen them both.

"Mr. Knight," said I, "do be quiet; I would be ashamed to

have you go about, waiting upon yourself--just go out and talk with

Mr. Smith until William comes, and if you really must go home,

your horse shall be brought, and you shall be waited upon like a

gentleman. He accordingly went out, and while he was absent

Joseph returned.

I trembled so with fear, lest all might be lost in consequence

of some failure in keeping the commandments of God, that I was

under the necessity of leaving the room in order to conceal my

feelings. Joseph saw this, and said, "Do not be uneasy, mother, all

is right--see here, I have got a key."

I knew not what he meant, but took the article of which he

spoke into my hands, and upon examination, found that it

consisted of two smooth three-cornered diamonds set in glass, and

the glasses were set in silver bows, which were connected with

each other in much the same way as old-fashioned spectacles. He

took them again and left me, but said nothing respecting the record.

In a short time he returned, and inquired of me in regard to

getting a chest made. I told him to go to a certain cabinet-maker,

who had made some furniture for my oldest daughter, and tell him

that we would pay him for making a chest, as we did for the other

work which he had done for us, namely, one half in cash and the

other in produce. Joseph remarked that he would do so, but that he

did not know where the money would come from, for there was

not a shilling in the house.

The following day one Mr. Warner came to him, and told

him that a widow by the name of Wells, who was living in

Macedon, wanted some labor done in a well, for which she would

pay the money, and that she was anxious to have him (Joseph) do

this labor for her. As this afforded us an opportunity to pay the

cabinet-maker for the chest, Joseph went immediately to the house

of Mrs. Wells, and commenced work. The next day after he

left home, one of the neighbors asked Mr. Smith many questions

concerning the plates. I will here observe, that no one ever heard

anything from us respecting them, except a confidential friend,

whom my husband had spoken to about them some two or three

years previous. It appeared that Satan had now stirred up the

hearts of those who had gotten a hint of the matter from our

friend, to search into it, and make every possible move towards

thwarting the purposes of the Almighty.

My husband soon learned that ten or twelve men were

clubbed together, with one Willard Chase, a Methodist class-leader,

at their head; and what was still more ridiculous, they had sent

sixty or seventy miles for a certain conjuror, to come and divine

the place where the plates were secreted.

We supposed that Joseph had taken the plates, and hid them

somewhere, and we were apprehensive that our enemies might

discover their place of deposit. Accordingly, the next morning, after

hearing of their plans, my husband concluded to go among the

neighbors to see what he could learn with regard to the plans of the

adverse party. The first house he came to, he found the conjuror

and Willard Chase, together with the rest of the clan. Making an

errand, he went in and sat down near the door, leaving it a little

ajar, in order to overhear their conversation. They stood in the

yard near the door, and were devising plans to find "Joe Smith's

gold bible," as they expressed themselves. The conjuror seemed

much animated, although he had traveled sixty miles the day and

night previous.

Presently the woman of the house, becoming uneasy at the

exposures they were making, stepped through a back door into the

yard, and called to her husband, in a suppressed tone, but loud

enough to be heard distinctly by Mr. Smith, "Sam, Sam, you are

cutting your own throat." At this the conjuror bawled out at the top

of his voice, "I am not afraid of anybody--we will have them plates

in spite of Joe Smith, or all the devils in hell."

When the woman came in again, Mr. Smith laid aside a

newspaper which he had been holding in his hand, and remarked,

"I believe I have not time to finish reading the paper now." He then

left the house, and returned home.

Mr. Smith, on returning home, asked Emma if she knew

whether Joseph had taken the plates from their place of deposit, or

if she was able to tell him where they were. She said she could not

tell where they were, or whether they were removed from their

place. My husband then related what he had both seen and heard.

Upon this Emma said that she did not know what to do, but

she supposed if Joseph was to get the record, he would get it, and,

that they would not be able to prevent him.

"Yes," replied Mr. Smith, "he will, if he is watchful and

obedient; but remember, that for a small thing Esau lost his

birthright and his blessing. It may be so with Joseph."

"Well," said Emma, "if I had a horse I would go and see

him."

Mr. Smith then said, "You shall have one in fifteen minutes;

for although my team is gone, there is a stray on the place, and I

will send William to bring him immediately."

In a few minutes William brought up the horse with a large

hickory withe round his neck; (for it was according to law, to put a

withe round the neck of a stray before turning it into an inclosure);

and Emma was soon under way for Macedon.

Joseph kept the Urim and Thummim constantly about his

person, by the use of which he could in a moment tell whether the

plates were in any danger. Just before Emma rode up to Mrs.

Wells, Joseph, from an impression that he had had, came up out of

the well in which he was laboring, and met her not far from the

house. Emma immediately informed him of what had transpired,

whereupon he looked in the Urim and Thummim, and saw that the

record was as yet safe; nevertheless, he concluded to return with

his wife, as something might take place that would render it

necessary for him to be at home where he could take care of it.

He then told Mrs. Wells that business at home rendered it

necessary for him to return. To this she did not agree at first, but

finally consented. She then sent a boy for a horse, which Joseph

mounted in his linen frock, and with his wife by his side on her

horse, decorated as before with a hickory withe round his neck, he

rode through the village of Palmyra, which was on the way home.

On arriving at home, he found his father pacing the ground

near his door, in great anxiety of mind. Joseph spoke to .him,

saying, "Father, there is no danger--all is perfectly safe--there is no

cause of alarm."

When he had taken a little refreshment, he sent Carlos, my

youngest son, to his brother Hyrum's, to have him come up

immediately, as he desired to see him. When he came, Joseph

requested him to get a chest, having a good lock and key, and to

have it there by the time he (Joseph) should return. And, after

giving these instructions, Joseph started for the plates.

The plates were secreted about three miles from home, in the

following manner. Finding an old birch log much decayed,

excepting the bark, which was in a measure sound, he took his

pocket-knife and cut the bark with some care, then turned it back,

and make a hole of sufficient size to receive the plates, and laying

them in the cavity thus formed, he replaced the bark; after which

he laid across the log, in several places, some old stuff that

happened to lay near, in order to conceal, as much as possible, the

place in which they were deposited.

Joseph, on coming to them, took them from their secret

place, and, wrapping them in his linen frock, placed them under his

arm and started for home.

After proceeding a short distance, he thought it would be

more safe to leave the road and go through the woods. Traveling

some distance after he left the road, he came to a large windfall,

and as he was jumping over a log, a man sprang up from behind it,

and gave him a heavy blow with a gun. Joseph turned around and

knocked him down, then ran at the top of his speed. About half a

mile further he was attacked again in the same manner as before;

he knocked this man down in like manner as the former, then ran

on again; and before he reached home he was assaulted the third

time. In striking the last one he dislocated his thumb, which,

however, he did not notice until he came within sight of the house,

when he threw himself down in the corner of the fence in order to

recover his breath. As soon as he was able, he arose and came to

the house. He was still altogether speechless from fright and the

fatigue of running.

After resting a few moments, he desired me to send Carlos

for my husband, Mr. Knight, and his friend Stoal, and have them

go immediately and see if they could find the men who had been

pursuing him. And after Carlos had done this, he wished to have

him sent to Hyrum's, to tell him to bring the chest. I did as I was

requested, and when Carlos arrived at Hyrum's, he found him at

tea, with two of his wife's sisters. Just as Hyrum was raising a cup

to his mouth Carlos touched his shoulder. Without waiting to hear

one word from the child, he dropped the cup, sprang from the

table, caught the chest, turned it upside down, and emptying its

contents on the floor, left the house instantly with the chest on his

shoulder.

The young ladies were greatly astonished at his singular

behavior, and declared to his wife--who was then confined to her

bed, her oldest daughter, Lovina, being but four days old---that he

was certainly crazy. His wife laughed heartily, and replied,

"Oh, not in the least; he has just thought of something which he

has neglected, and it is just like him to fly off in a tangent when he

thinks of anything in that way."

When the chest came, Joseph locked up the record, then

threw himself upon the bed, and after resting a little, so that he

could converse freely, he arose and went into the kitchen, where

he related his recent adventure to his father, Mr. Knight, and Mr.

Stoal, besides many others, who had by this time collected, with

the view of hearing something in regard to the strange circumstance

which had taken place. He showed them his thumb, saying, "I

must stop talking, father, and get you to put my thumb in place, for

it is very painful."

I will here mention that my husband, Mr. Knight, and Mr.

Stoal, went in pursuit of those villains who had attempted Joseph's

life, but were not able to find them.

When Joseph first got the plates, the angel of the Lord stood

by, and said: "Now you have got the record into your own hands,

and you are but a man, therefore you will have to be watchful and

faithful to your trust, or you will be overpowered by wicked men,

for they will lay every plan and scheme that is possible to get it

away from you, and if you do not take heed continually, they will

succeed. While it was in my hands, I could keep it, and no man

had power to take it away; but now I give it up to you. Beware,

and look well to your ways, and you shall have power to retain it,

until the time for it to be translated."

That of which I spoke, which Joseph termed a key, was

indeed, nothing more nor less than the Urim and Thummim, and it

was by this that the angel showed him many things which he saw

in vision; by which he could also ascertain, at any time, the

approach of danger, either to himself or the record, and on account

of which he always kept the Urim and Thummim about his person.


Chapter 24

Joseph Brings Home the Breastplate

Martin Harris and wife introduced --

The translation commences

Mrs. Harris begins to oppose the work

After bringing home the plates, Joseph commenced working

with his father and brothers on the farm, in order to be as near as

possible to the treasure which was confided to his care. Soon after

this, he came in from work, one afternoon, and after remaining a

short time, he put on his great coat, and left the house. I was

engaged at the time, in an upper room, in preparing some oilcloths

for painting. When he returned, he requested me to come

down-stairs. I told him that I could not leave my work just then,

yet upon his urgent request, I finally concluded to go down and see

what he wanted, upon which he handed me the breastplate spoken

of in his history.

It was wrapped in a thin muslin handkerchief, so thin that I

could see the glistening metal, and ascertain its proportions without

any difficulty.

It was concave on one side and convex on the other, and

extended from the neck downwards as far as the center of the

stomach of a man of extraordinary size. It had four straps of the

same material for the purpose of fastening it to the breast, two of

which ran back to go over the shoulders, and the other two were

designed to fasten to the hips. They were just the width of two of

my fingers, (for I measured them,) and they had holes in the ends

of them, to be convenient in fastening.

The whole plate was worth at least five hundred dollars.

After I had examined it, Joseph placed it in the chest with the Urim

and Thummim.

Shortly after this circumstance, Joseph came to the house in

great haste, and inquired if there had been a company of men

about. I told him not a single individual had come to the house

since he left. He then said that a mob would be there that night, if

they did not come before that time, to search for the record, and

that it must be removed immediately.

Soon afterwards, a man by the name of Braman came in

from the village of Livonia, a man in whom we reposed much

confidence, and who was well worthy of the same. Joseph told

him his apprehensions of a mob being there that night, and that

they must prepare themselves to drive them away; but that the first

thing to be attended to, was to secure the record and the

breastplate.

In view of this it was determined that a portion of the hearth

should be taken up, and that the record and breastplate should be

buried under the same, and then the hearth be relaid, to prevent

suspicion. This was done as speedily as possible, but the hearth

was scarcely relaid when a large company of men, well armed,

came rushing up to the house. Joseph threw open the door, and

taking a hint from the stratagem of his grandfather Mack, hallooed

as if he had a legion at hand, in the meanwhile giving the word of

command with great emphasis; while all the male portion of the

family, from the father down to little Carlos, ran out of the house

with such fury upon the mob, that it struck them with terror and

dismay, and they fled before the little Spartan band into the woods,

when they dispersed themselves to their several homes.

In a short time Joseph received another intimation of the

approach of a mob, also of the necessity of removing the record

and breastplate from the place wherein they were secreted;

consequently he took them out of the box in which they were

placed, and wrapping them in clothes, carried them across the road

to a cooper's shop, and laid them in a quantity of flax, which was

stowed in the shop loft. After which he nailed up the box again,

then tore up the floor of the shop, and put it under the same.

As soon as night came, the mob came also, and commenced

ransacking the place. They rummaged round the house, and all

over the premises, but did not come into the house. After making

satisfactory search they went away. The next morning we found

the floor of the cooper's shop torn up, and the box which was laid

under it shivered in pieces.

In a few days afterwards we learned the cause of this last

move--why their curiosity led them in the direction of the cooper's

shop. A young woman by the name of Chase, sister to Willard

Chase, found a green glass, through which she could see many

very wonderful things, and among her great discoveries she said

that she saw the precise place where "Joe Smith kept his gold bible

hid," and obedient to her directions, the mob gathered their forces

and laid seige to the cooper's shop.

Notwithstanding their disappointment in not finding the plates

in the shop, their confidence was not in the least shaken in Miss

Chase, for they still went from place to place by her direction,

determined to get, if possible the much desired object of their

search.

Not long after the circumstance of the mob's going into the

cooper's shop, and splitting in pieces the box, Joseph began to

make arrangements to accomplish the translation of the record.

The first step that he was instructed to take in regard to this work,

was to make a facsimile of some of the characters, which were

called reformed Egyptian, and to send them to some of the most

learned men of this generation, and ask them for the translation

thereof.

The reader will here observe, that on a preceding page of this

volume, I spoke of a confidential friend to whom my husband

merely mentioned the existence of the plates, some two or three

years prior to their coming forth. This was no other than Martin

Harris, one of the witnesses to the book subsequent to its being

translated.

With the view of commencing the work of translation, and

carrying it forward as speedily as circumstances would permit,

Joseph came to me one afternoon and requested me to go to this

Mr. Harris, and inform him that he had got the plates, and that he

desired to see Mr. Harris concerning the matter. This, indeed, was

an errand which I much disliked, as Mr. Harris's wife was a very

peculiar woman, one that was naturally of a very jealous

disposition; besides this, she was rather dull of hearing, and when

anything was said that she did not hear distinctly, she suspected

that it was some secret, which was designedly kept from her. So I

told Joseph that I would rather not go, unless I could have the

privilege of speaking to her first upon the subject. To this he

consented, and I went according to his request.

On arriving at Mr. Harris's I cautiously detailed the particulars

with regard to Joseph's finding the plates, so far as wisdom dictated

and necessity demanded, in order to satisfy Mrs. Harris's curiosity.

However, she did not wait for me to get through with my story,

before she commenced urging upon me a considerable amount of

money, that she had at her command. Her husband always allowed

her to keep a private purse, in order to satisfy her singular

disposition, and it was this private money that she wished me to

receive. She also had a sister living with her who desired me to

receive an amount of money, I think some seventy-five dollars, to

assist in getting the record translated.

I told her that I came on no such business, that I did not want

her money, and that Joseph would attend to his own affairs; but,

that I would like to talk with Mr. Harris a moment, and then return

home, as my family would soon be expecting me. Yet,

notwithstanding all this, she was determined to assist in the

business, for she said she knew that we should want money, and

she could spare two hundred dollars as well as not.

After detaining me a few minutes, she went with me to her

husband, and told him that I wished to speak to him. He replied

that he was not going to stop his work, for he was just laying the

last brick in his hearth. "You see," said he, "this is the last

work I shall do about the house, or on the farm, in one year. And

when this is done, I am going to hire a hand to work a year for me,

as I shall travel that length of time before I shall settle myself at

home again."

After completing the work in which he was engaged, he left

the house, but was absent only a short time. On returning, he came

to me and said, "Now I am a free man--my hands are altogether

untied--I can come and go and do as I please."

I related, in short, the errand on which I had come. He said

that he would see Joseph in the course of a few days. At this his

wife exclaimed, "Yes, and I am coming to see him too, and I will

be there on Tuesday afternoon, and will stop over night."

Accordingly, when Tuesday afternoon arrived, Mrs. Harris

made her appearance, and as soon as she was well seated, she

began to importune my son relative to the truth of what he had said

concerning the record, declaring that if he really had any plates, she

would see them, and that she was determined to help him publish

them.

He told her that she was mistaken--that she could not see

them, for he was not permitted to exhibit them to any one, except

those whom the Lord should appoint to testify of them. "And, in

relation to assistance," he observed, "I always prefer dealing with

men, rather than their wives."

This highly displeased Mrs. Harris, for she considered herself

altogether superior to her husband, and she continued her

importunities. She would say, "Now, Joseph, are you not telling me

a lie? Can you look full in my eye, and say before God that you

have in reality found a record, as you pretend ?"

To this, Joseph replied, rather indifferently, "Why, yes, Mrs.

Harris, I would as soon look you in the face and say so as not, if

that will be any gratification to you."

Then said she, "Joseph, I will tell you what I will do; if I can

get a witness that you speak the truth, I will believe all you say

about the matter, and I shall want to do something about the

translation--I mean to help you any way."

This closed the evening's conversation. The next morning,

soon after she arose, she related a very remarkable dream which

she had had during the night. It ran about as follows:

She said that a personage appeared to her, who told her

that as she had disputed the servant of the Lord, and

said his word was not to be believed, and had also

asked him many improper questions, she had done that

which was not right in the sight of God. After which he

said to her, "Behold, here are the plates, look upon

them and believe."

After giving us an account of her dream, she described the

record very minutely, then told us that she had made up her mind

in relation to the course which she intended to pursue, namely, that

she had in her possession twenty-eight dollars which she received

from her mother just before she died, while she was on her

death-bed, and that Joseph should accept it. If he would he might

give his note, but he should certainly take it upon some terms.

The last proposal Joseph accepted, in order to get rid of

further importunity upon the subject.

Soon afterwards, Alva Hale, Joseph's brother-in-law, came to

our house from Pennsylvania for the purpose of moving Joseph to

his father-in-law's, as word had been sent to them that Joseph

desired to move there as soon as he could settle up his business.

During the short interval of Alva's stay with us, he and Joseph

were one day in Palmyra, at a public-house transacting some

business. As they were thus engaged, Mr. Harris came in; he

stepped immediately up to my son, and taking him by the hand

said, "How do you do, Mr. Smith?" After which he took a bag of

silver from his pocket, and said again, "Here, Mr. Smith, is fifty

dollars; I give this to you to do the Lord's work with; no, I give it

to the Lord for his own work."

"No," said Joseph; "we will give you a note; Mr. Hale, I

presume, will sign it with me."

"Yes," said Alva, "I will sign it."

Mr. Harris, however, insisted that he would give the money

to the Lord, and called those present to witness the fact that he

gave it freely, and did not demand any compensation, that is was

for the purpose of helping Mr. Smith to do the Lord's work. And

as I have been informed, many were present on that occasion, who

witnessed the same circumstance. Joseph, in a short time, arranged

his affairs, and was ready for the journey. The record and

breastplate, for security, he nailed up in a box and then put them

into a strong cask; and after filling the cask with beans, headed it

up again.

When it became generally known that Joseph was about

moving to Pennsylvania, a mob of fifty men collected themselves

together, and they went to one Doctor Mcintyre, and requested

him to take the command of the company, stating, that they were

resolved on following "Joe Smith," and taking his "gold bible" from

him. The doctor's ideas and feelings did not altogether harmonize

with theirs, and he told them they were a pack of devilish fools,

and to go home and mind their own business; that, if Joseph Smith

had any business of that sort to attend to, he was capable of doing

it, and that it would be better for them to busy themselves about

that which more concerned them.

After this a quarrel arose among them respecting who should

be captain, and it ran so high that it broke up the expedition.

When Joseph had had sufficient time to accomplish the

journey, and transcribe some of the Egyptian characters, it was

agreed that Martin Harris should follow him--and that he (Martin)

should :take the characters to the East, and, on his way, he was to

call on all the professed linguists, in order to give them an

opportunity to display their talents in giving a translation of the

characters.

When Mrs. Harris heard of what her husband had in

contemplation, she resolved to accompany him; but he, concluding

that it would be better to go without her, left quite suddenly

without her knowledge, in company with my son Hyrum.

Mrs. Harris soon missed her husband, and came to me, for

the purpose of ascertaining if I knew where he was. I told her what

he had said concerning his leaving, suppressing, however, his

remarks pertaining to herself.

On hearing this, she became highly exasperated, and charged

me with planning the whole affair. I protested against it, asserting

that I had nothing to do with the plan, nor the execution of it.

Furthermore, that the business of the house, which was the natural

care of a woman, was all that I attempted to dictate, or interfere

with, unless it was by my husband's or son's request.

Mrs. Harris then observed that she had property, and knew

how to take care of it, which she would convince me of.

"Now, stop," said I, "do you not know that we have never

asked you for money or property? and that if we had been

disposed to take advantage of your liberality, could we not have

got, at least, two hundred and seventy dollars of your cash?" She

answered in the affirmative, notwithstanding she went home in a

great rage, determined to have satisfaction for the treatment which

she had received.

In a short time Mr. Harris returned, and his wife's anger

kindled afresh at his presence, insomuch that she prepared a

separate bed and room for him, which room she refused to enter.

A young man by the name of Dikes had been paying some

attention to Miss Lucy, Martin Harris's oldest daughter. To this

young man Mr. Harris was quite attached, and his daughter Lucy

was by no means opposed to him; but Mrs. Harris, of course, was

decidedly upon the negative. However, just at this crisis, a scheme

entered her brain which materially changed her deportment to Mr.

Dikes. She told him, if he would manage to get the Egyptian

characters from Mr. Harris's possession, and procure a room in

Palmyra for the purpose of transcribing them, and then bring her

the transcript, that she would consent to his marriage with her

daughter Lucy.

To this Mr. Dikes cheerfully consented, and suffice it to say

he succeeded to her satisfaction, and thus received the promised

reward.

When Mr. Harris began to make preparations to start for

Pennsylvania the second time, with the view of writing for Joseph,

his wife told him that she had fully decreed in her heart to

accompany him. Mr. Harris having no particular objections,

informed her that she might do so; that she might go and stay one

or two weeks, and then he would bring her home again, after

which he would return, and resume his writing for Joseph. To this

she cheerfully agreed. But Mr. Harris little suspected what he had

to encounter by this move. The first time he exhibited the

characters before named, she took out of her pocket an exact copy

of ,the same, and told those present, that "Joe Smith" was not the

only one who was in possession of this great curiosity, that she had

the same characters, and they were quite as genuine as those

shown by Mr. Harris. This course she continued to pursue, until

they arrived at Joseph's.

As soon as she arrived there she informed him that her object

in coming was to see the plates, and that she would never leave

until she had accomplished it. Accordingly, without delay, she

commenced ransacking every nook and corner about the

house---chests, trunks, cupboards, etc.; consequently, Joseph was

under the necessity of removing both the breastplate and the record

from the house, and secreting them elsewhere. Not finding them in

the house, she concluded that Joseph had buried them, and the

next day she commenced searching out of doors, which she

continued to do until about two o'clock in the afternoon. She then

came in rather ill-natured. After warming herself a little, she asked

Joseph's wife if there were snakes in that country in the winter.

She replied in the negative. Mrs. Harris then said, "I have been

walking around in the woods to look at the situation of your place,

and as I turned around to come home, a tremendous black snake

stuck up his head before me, and commenced hissing at me."

The woman was so perplexed and disappointed in all her

undertakings, that she left the house and took lodgings during her

stay in Pennsylvania with a near neighbor, to whom she stated that

the day previous she had been hunting for the plates, and that,

after a tedious search, she at length came to a spot where she

judged, from the appearance of things, they must be buried; but

upon stooping down to scrape away the snow and leaves, in order

to ascertain the fact, she encountered a horrible black snake, which

gave her a terrible fright, and she ran with all possible speed to the

house.

While this woman remained in the neighborhood, she did all

that lay in her power to injure Joseph in the estimation of his

neighbors--telling them that he was a grand impostor, and, that by

his specious pretentions, he had seduced her husband into the

belief that he (Joseph Smith) was some great one, merely through a

design upon her husband's property.

When she returned home, being about two weeks after her

arrival in Harmony, the place where Joseph resided, she

endeavored to dissuade her husband from taking any further part in

the publication of the record; however, Mr. Harris paid no

attention to her, but returned and continued writing.

Immediately after Martin Harris left home for Pennsylvania,

his wife went from place to place, and from house to house, telling

her grievances, and declaring that Joseph Smith was practicing a

deception upon the people, which was about to strip her of all that

she possessed, and that she was compelled to deposit a few things

away from home in order to secure them. So she carried away her

furniture, linen, and bedding; also other movable articles, until she

nearly stripped the premises of everything that could conduce

either to comfort or convenience, depositing them with those of her

friends and acquaintances in whom she reposed sufficient

confidence to assure her of their future safety.


Chapter 25

Martin Harris is permitted to take the

manuscript home with him

He loses it -- The season of mourning

which ensued

Martin Harris, having written some one hundred and sixteen

pages for Joseph, asked permission of my son to carry the

manuscript home with him, in order to let his wife read it, as he

hoped it might have a salutary effect upon her feelings.

Joseph was willing to gratify his friend as far as he could

consistently, and he inquired of the Lord to know if he might do as

Martin Harris had requested, but was refused. With this Mr. Harris

was not altogether satisfied, and, at his urgent request, Joseph

inquired again, but received a second refusal. Still, Martin Harris

persisted as before, and Joseph applied again, but the last answer

was not like the two former ones. In this the Lord permitted Martin

Harris to take the manuscript home with him, on condition that he

would exhibit it to none, save five individuals whom he had

mentioned, and who belonged to his own family. Mr. Harris

was delighted with this, and bound himself in a written covenant of

the most solemn nature, that he would strictly comply with the

injunctions which he had received. Which being done, he took the

manuscript and went home.

Joseph did not suspect but that his friend would keep his

faith, consequently he gave himself no uneasiness with regard to

the matter.

Shortly after Mr. Harris left, Joseph's wife became the

mother of a son, which, however, remained with her but a short

time before it was snatched from her arms by the hand of death.

And the mother seemed, for some time, more like sinking with her

infant into the mansion of the dead, than remaining with her

husband among the living. Her situation was such for two weeks,

that Joseph slept not an hour in undisturbed quiet. At the expiration

of this time she began to recover, but, as Joseph's anxiety about

her began to subside, another cause of trouble forced itself upon

his mind. Mr. Harris had been absent nearly three weeks, and

Joseph had received no intelligence whatever from him, which was

altogether aside of the arrangement when they separated. But

Joseph kept his feelings from his wife, fearing that if she became

acquainted with them it might agitate her too much.

In a few days, however, she mentioned the subject herself,

and desired her husband to go and get her mother to stay with her,

while he should repair to Palmyra, for the purpose of learning the

cause of Mr. Harris's absence as well as silence. At first Joseph

objected, but seeing her so cheerful, and so willing to have him

leave home, he finally consented.

He set out in the first stage that passed for Palmyra, and,

when he was left to himself, he began to contemplate the course

which Martin had taken, and the risk which he (Joseph) had run in

letting the manuscript go out of his own hands--for it could not be

obtained again, in case Martin had lost it through transgression,

except by the power of God, which was something Joseph could

hardly hope for--and that, by persisting in his eritreaties to the

Lord, he had perhaps fallen into transgression, and thereby lost the

manuscript.

When, I say, he began to contemplate these things, they

troubled his spirit, and his soul was moved with fearful

apprehensions. And, although he was now nearly worn out, sleep

fled from his eyes, neither had he any desire for food, for he felt

that he had done wrong, and how great his condemnation was he

did not know.

Only one passenger was in the stage besides himself. This

man, observing Joseph's gloomy appearance, inquired the cause of

his affliction, and offered to assist him if his services would be

acceptable. Joseph thanked him for his kindness, and mentioned

that he had been watching some time with a sick wife and child,

that the child had died, and that his wife was still very low; but

refrained from giving any further explanation. Nothing more

passed between them on this subject, until Joseph was about

leaving the stage; at which time he remarked that he still had

twenty miles further to travel on foot that night, it being then about

ten o'clock. To this the stranger objected, saying, "I have watched

you since you first entered the stage, and I know that you have

neither slept nor eaten since that time, and you shall not go on foot

twenty miles alone this night; for, if you must go, I will be your

company. Now tell me what can be the trouble that makes you

thus dispirited?"

Joseph replied, about as before--that he had left his wife in so

low a state of health, that he feared he should not find her alive

when he returned; besides, he had buried his first and only child

but a few days previous. This was true, though there was another

trouble lying at his heart, which he dared not to mention. The

stranger then observed, "I feel to sympathize with you, and I fear

that your constitution, which is evidently not strong, will be

inadequate to support you. You will be in danger of falling asleep

in the forest, and of meeting with some awful disaster."

Joseph again thanked the gentleman for his kindness, and,

leaving the stage, they proceeded together. When they reached our

house it was nearly daylight. The stranger said he was under the

necessity of leading Joseph the last four miles by the arm; for

nature was too much exhausted to support him any longer, and he

would fall asleep as he was walking along, every few minutes,

towards the last of this distance.

On entering our house, the stranger remarked that he had

brought our son through the forest, because he had insisted on

coming; that he was sick, and needed rest, as well as refreshment,

and that he ought to have some pepper tea to warm his stomach.

After thus directing us, relative to our son, he said that when we

had attended to Joseph he would thank us for a little breakfast for

himself, as he was in haste to be on his journey again.

When Joseph had taken a little nourishment, according to the

directions of the stranger, he requested us to send immediately for

Mr. Harris. This we did without delay. And when we had given the

stranger his breakfast, we commenced preparing breakfast for the

family; and we supposed that Mr. Harris would be there, as soon

as it was ready, to eat with us, for he generally came in such haste

when he was sent for. At eight o'clock we set the victuals on the

table, as we were expecting him every moment. We waited till

nine, and he came not till ten, and he was not there--till eleven, still

he did not make his appearance. But at half-past twelve we saw

him walking with a slow and measured tread towards the house,

his eyes fixed thoughtfully upon the ground. On coming to the gate,

he stopped, instead of passing through, and got upon the fence,

and sat there some time with his hat drawn over his eyes. At length

he entered the house. Soon after which we sat down to the table,

Mr. Harris with the rest. He took up his knife and fork as if he

were going to use them, but immediately dropped them. Hyrum,

observing this, said, "Martin, why do you not eat? are you sick?"

Upon which Mr. Harris pressed his hands upon his temples, and

cried out in a tone of deep anguish, "Oh, I have lost my soul! I

have lost my soul!"

Joseph, who had not expressed his fears till now, sprang from

the table, exclaiming, "Martin, have you lost that manuscript? Have

you broken your oath, and brought down condemnation upon my

head, as well as your own?"

"Yes, it is gone," replied Martin, "and I know not where."

"Oh, my God!" said Joseph, clinching his hands.

"All 'is lost! all is lost! What shall I do? I have sinned--it is I

who tempted the wrath of God. I should have been satisfied with

the first answer which I received from the Lord; for he told me

that it was not safe to let the writing go out of my possession."

He wept and groaned, and walked the floor continually. At

length he told Martin to go back and search again.

"No," said Martin, "it is all in vain; for I have ripped open

beds and pillows, and I know it is not there." "Then must I,"

said Joseph, "return to my wife with such a tale as this? I dare not

do it, lest it should kill her at once. And how shall I appear before

the Lord ? Of what rebuke am I not worthy from the angel of the

Most High?"

I besought him not to mourn so, for perhaps the Lord would

forgive him, after a short season of humiliation and repentance.

But what could I say to comfort him, when he saw all the family in

the same situation of mind as himself? for sobs and groans, and the

most bitter lamentations filled the house. However, Joseph was

more distressed than the rest, as he better understood the

consequences of disobedience. And he continued pacing back and

forth, meantime weeping and grieving, until about sunset, when, by

persuasion, he took a little nourishment.

The next morning he set out for home. We parted with heavy

hearts, for it now appeared that all which we had so fondly

anticipated, and which had been the source of so much secret

gratification, had in a moment fled, and fled for ever.


Chapter 26

Martin Harris' Perfidy

I will now give a sketch of the proceeding of Martin Harris

during the time he was absent from Joseph. After leaving Joseph

he arrived at home with the manuscript in safety. Soon after he

exhibited the manuscript to his wife and family. His wife was so

pleased with it that she gave him the privilege of locking it up in her

own set of drawers, which was a special favor, for she had never

before this allowed him even the privilege of looking into them.

After he had shown the manuscript to those who had a right,

according to his oath, to see it, he went with his wife to visit one of

her relatives, who lived some ten or fifteen miles distant.

After remaining with them a short time, he returned home,

but his wife declined accompanying him back. Soon after his

return, a very particular friend of his made him a visit, to whom he

related all that he knew concerning the record. The man's curiosity

was much excited, and, as might be expected, he earnestly desired

to see the manuscript. Martin was so anxious to gratify his friend,

that, although it was contrary to his obligation, he went to the

drawer to get the manuscript, but the key was gone. He sought for

it some time, but could not find it. Resolved, however, to carry his

purpose into execution, he picked the lock, and, in so doing,

considerably injured his wife's bureau. He then took out the

manuscript, and, after showing it to his friend, he removed it to his

own set of drawers, where he could have it at his command.

Passing by his oath, he showed it to any good friend that happened

to call on him.

When Mrs. Harris returned, and discovered the marred state

of her bureau, her irascible temper was excited to the utmost pitch,

and an intolerable storm ensued, which descended with the greatest

violence upon the devoted head of her husband.

Having once made a sacrifice of his conscience, Mr. Harris

no longer regarded its scruples; so he continued to exhibit the

writings, until a short time before Joseph arrived, to any one whom

he regarded as prudent enough to keep the secret, except our

family, but we were not allowed to set our eyes upon them.

For a short time previous to Joseph's arrival, Mr. Harris had been

otherwise engaged, and thought but little about the manuscript.

When Joseph sent for him, he went immediately to the drawer

where he had left it, but, behold it was gone! He asked his wife

where it was. She solemnly averred that she did not know anything

respecting it. He then made a faithful search throughout the house,

as before related.1

The manuscript has never been found; and there is no doubt

but Mrs. Harris took it from the drawer, with the view of retaining

it, until another translation should be given, then, to alter the

original translation, for the purpose of showing a discrepancy

between them, and thus make the whole appear to be a deception.

It seemed as though Martin Harris, for his transgression,

suffered temporally as well as spiritually. The same day on which

the foregoing circumstance took place, a dense fog spread itself

over his fields, and blighted his wheat while in the blow, so that he

lost about two thirds of his crop, whilst those fields which lay only

on the opposite side of the road received no injury whatever. I well

remember that day of darkness, both within and without. To us, at

least, the heavens seemed clothed with blackness, and the earth

shrouded with gloom. I have often said within myself, that if a

continual punishment, as severe as that which we experienced on

that occasion, were to be inflicted upon the most wicked characters

who ever stood upon the footstool of the Almighty--if even their

punishment were no greater than that, I should feel to pity their

condition.

Footnote:

1. In 1860, when conversing with Martin Harris, at Kirtland, Ohio,

in respect to the Book of Mormon and the prophetic mission of

Joseph the Martyr, he in reply to direct inquiries, told me that he

obtained the one hundred and sixteen pages manuscript of the

Book of Mormon from Joseph, and took them to his home, where

he read them in the evenings to his family and some friends, and

that he put them in his bureau in the parlor, locking both bureau

and parlor, putting the keys of each in his pocket, and so retired for

the night, after which he never saw them. He seemed to be still

conscience-smitten for permitting them to be stolen. He reaffirmed

his testimony, in substance, as found in connection with that of O.

Cowdery and D. Whitmer, in respect to the divinity of the Book of

Mormon. W.W. BLAIR.


Chapter 27

The Urim and Thummim are taken

from Joseph

-- He receives them again

For nearly two months after Joseph returned to his family, in

Pennsylvania, we heard nothing from him, and becoming anxious

about him, Mr. Smith and myself set off to make him a visit.

When we came within three quarters of a mile of the house,

Joseph started to meet us, telling his wife, as he left, that father and

mother were coming. When he met us, his countenance wore so

pleasant an aspect, that I was convinced he had something

agreeable to communicate with regard to the work in which he was

engaged. When I entered, the first thing which attracted my

attention was a red morocco trunk, lying on Emma's bureau, which

Joseph shortly informed me contained the Urirn and Thummim,

and the plates. And, in the evening, he gave us the following

relation of what had transpired since our separation:

"On leaving you," said Joseph, "I returned

immediately home. Soon after my arrival, I commenced

humbling myself in mighty prayer before the Lord, and,

as I was pouring out my soul in supplication to God,

that if possible, I might obtain mercy at his hands, and

be forgiven of all that I had done contrary to His will,

an angel stood before me, and answered me, saying,

that I had sinned in delivering the manuscript into the

hands of a wicked man, and, as I had ventured to

become responsible for his faithfulness I would of

necessity have to suffer the consequences of his

indiscretion, and I must now give up the Urim and

Thummim into his (the angel's) hands.

This I did as I was directed, and as I handed them

to him, he remarked, 'If you are very humble and

penitent, it may be you will receive them again; if so, it

will be on the twenty-second of next September.' "

Joseph then related a revelation which he received soon after the

angel visited him. A part of which is as follows:

"Behold, you have been entrusted with these

things, but how strict were your commandments, and

remember, elso, the promises which were made to you,

if you did not transgress them; and behold how oft you

have transgressed the commandments, and the laws of

God, and have gone on in the persuasions of men. For

behold, you should not have feared man more than

God. Although men set at naught the counsels of God,

and despise His words, yet you should have been

faithful, and He would have extended His arm, and

supported you against all the fiery darts of the

adversary, and He would have been with you in every

time of trouble.

Behold, thou art Joseph, and thou wast chosen to

do the work of the Lord; but because of transgression,

if thou art not aware, thou wilt fall. But remember, God

is merciful; therefore, repent of that which thou hast

done, which is contrary to the commandment which I

gave you, and thou art still chosen, and art again called

to the work. Except thou do this, thou shalt be delivered

up, and become as other men, and have no more gift.

And when thou deliveredst up that which God had

given thee sight and power to translate, thou deliveredst

up that which was sacred, into the hands of a wicked

man, who has set at naught the counsels of God, and

has broken the most sacred promises which were made

before God, and has depended upon his own judgment,

and boasted in his own wisdom; and this is the reason

that thou hast lost thy privileges for a season, for thou

hast suffered the counsel of thy Director to be trampled

upon from the beginning.

Nevertheless, My work shall go forth, for

inasmuch as the knowledge of a Savior has come unto

the world through the testimony of the Jews, even so

shall the knowledge of a Savior come untoMy people."

For the sake of brevity, I have omitted part of this revelation,

but the reader will find it in the Doctrine and Covenants, section

thirty.1

I will now return to Joseph's recital.

"After the angel left me," said he, "I continued my

supplications to God, without cessation, and on the

twenty-second of September I had the joy and

satisfaction of again receiving the Urim and Thummim,

with which I have again commenced translating, and

Emma writes for me, but the angel said that the Lord

would send me a scribe, and I trust his promise will be

verified. The angel seemed pleased with me when he

gave me back the Urim and Thummim, and he told me

that the Lord loved me, for my faithfulness and

humility."

A few months after Joseph received them, he inquired of the

Lord, and obtained the following revelation:

"Now, behold I say unto you, that because you

delivered up those writings which you had power given

unto you to translate, by the means of the Urim and

Thummim, into the hands of a wicked man, you have

lost them, and you also lost your gift at the same time,

and your mind became darkened; nevertheless, it is now

restored unto you again; therefore, see that you are

faithful, and continue on unto the finishing of the

remainder of the work of translation as you have begun.

Do not run faster, or labor more than you have

strength and means provided to enable you to translate,

but be diligent unto the end, pray always, that you may

come off conqueror, yea, that you may conquer Satan,

and that you may escape the hands of the servants of

Satan that do uphold his work. Behold, they have

sought to destroy you, yea, even the man in whom you

have trusted, has sought to destroy you, and for this

cause I said, that he is a wicked man, for he has sought

to take away the things wherewith you have been

entrusted, and he has also sought to destroy your gift;

and because you had delivered the writings into his

hands, behold wicked men have taken them from you.

Therefore, you have delivered them up, yea, that which

was sacred, unto wickedness.

And behold, Satan has put it into their hearts to

alter the words which you have caused to be written, or

which you have translated, which have gone out of your

hands; and behold, I say unto you, that because they

have altered the words, they read contrary from that

which you translated and caused to be written; and on

this wise the Devil has sought to lay a cunning plan, that

he may destroy this work. For he has put it into their

hearts to do this, that, by lying, they may say they have

caught you in the words."2

While on this visit we became acquainted with Emma's

father, whose name was Isaac Hale; also his family, which

consisted of his wife, Elizabeth, his sons, Jesse, David, Alva, Isaac

Ward, and Reuben; and his daughters, Phebe, Elizabeth, and

A____.3

They were an intelligent and highly respectable family. They

were pleasantly situated, and lived in good style, in the town of

Harmony, on the Susquehanna River, within a short distance of the

place where Joseph resided. The time of our visit with them, we

passed very agreeably, and returned home relieved of a burden

which was almost insupportable, and our present joy far

overbalanced all our former grief.

Footnote:

1. Late edition, section 2.

2. Doctrine and Covenants, section 362, Late edition, section 3.

3. Trial, wife of Michael Morse, Amboy, Illinois.


Chapter 28

Oliver Cowdery Commences Writing

For Joseph

They attend to the ordinance of

Baptism

When Mr. Smith and myself arrived at home, we found

Samuel and Sophronia very sick; indeed, they were so low that

Hyrum had left his own house, and quitted business, in order to

take care of them during our absence. They continued sick a length

of time--Samuel did not altogether recover for a number of

months.

Soon after we returned from Harmony, a man by the name

of Lyman Cowdery came into the neighborhood, and applied to

Hyrum, (as he was one of the trustees) for the district school. A

meeting was called, and Mr. Cowdery was employed. But the

following day, this Mr. Cowdery brought his brother Oliver to the

trustees, and requested them to receive him instead of himself, as

circumstances had transpired which rendered it necessary for him

to disappoint them, or which would not allow of his attending to

the school himself; and he would warrant the good conduct of the

school under his brother's supervision. All parties being satisfied,

Oliver commenced his school, boarding for the time being at our

house. He had been in the school but a short time, when he began

to hear from all quarters concerning the plates, and as soon began

to importune Mr. Smith upon the subject, but for a considerable

length of time did not succeed in eliciting any information. At last,

however, he gained my husband's confidence, so far as to obtain a

sketch of the facts relative to the plates.

Shortly after receiving this information, he told Mr. Smith

that he was highly delighted with what he had heard; that he had

been in a deep study upon the subject all day, and that it was

impressed upon his mind, that he should yet have the privilege of

writing for Joseph. Furthermore, that he had determined to pay

him a visit at the close of the school which he was then teaching.

On coming in on the following day, he said, "The subject

upon which we were yesterday conversing seems working in my

very bones, and I can not, for a moment, get it out of my mind;

finally, I have resolved on what I will do. Samuel, I understand, is

going down to Pennsylvania .to spend the spring with Joseph; I

shall make my arrangements to be ready to accompany him thither,

by the time he recovers his health; for I have made it a subject of

prayer, and I firmly believe it is the will of the Lord that I should

go. If there is a work for me to do in this thing, I am determined to

attend to it."

Mr. Smith told him that he supposed it was his privilege to

know whether this was the case, and advised him to seek for a

testimony for himself, which he did, and received the witness

spoken of in the Book of Doctrine and Covenants, section eight.1

From this time, Oliver was so completely absorbed in the

subject of the record, that it seemed impossible for him to think or

converse about anything else.

As the time for which we had agreed for the place was now

drawing to a close, we began to make preparations to remove our

family and effects to the house in which Hyrum resided. We now

felt more keenly than ever the injustice of the measure which had

placed a landlord over us on our own premises, and who was

about to eject us from them.

This I thought would be a good occasion for bringing to

Oliver's mind the cause of all our present privations, as well as the

misfortunes which he himself was liable to if he should turn his

back upon the world, and set out in the service of God.

"Now, Oliver," said I, "see what a comfortable home we had

here, what pains each child we have has taken to provide for us

everything necessary to make old age comfortable, and long life

desirable. Here, especially, I look upon the handiwork of my

beloved Alvin; who even upon his death-bed, and in his last

moments, charged his brothers to finish his work of preparing a

place of earthly rest for us; that, if it were possible, through the

exertions of the children, our last days might be our best days.

Indeed, there is scarcely anything which I here see, that has not

passed through the hands of that faithful boy, and afterwards, by

his brothers, been arranged precisely according to his plan, thus

showing to me their affectionate remembrance, both of their

parents, and of the brother whom they loved. All these tender

recollections render our present trial doubly severe, for these dear

relics must now pass into the hands of wicked men, who fear not

God and regard not man. And upon what righteous principle has all

this been brought about? Have they ever lifted a finger to earn any

part of that which they now claim? I tell you they have not. Yet I

now give up all this for the sake of Christ and salvation, and I pray

God to help me to do so, without a murmur or a tear. In the

strength of God, I say, that from this time forth, I will not cast one

longing look upon anything which I now leave behind me.

However, in consequence of these things, Oliver, we can not make

you comfortable any 1onger, and you will be under the necessity

of taking boarding somewhere else."

"Mother," exclaimed the young man, "let me stay with you,

for I can live in any log hut where you and father live, but I can

not leave you, so do not mention it."

In April Samuel and Mr. Cowdery set out for Pennsylvania.

The weather, for some time previous, had been very wet and

disagreeable--raining, freezing, and thawing alternately, which had

rendered the roads almost impassable, particularly in the middle of

the day. Notwithstanding, Mr. Cowdery was not to be detained,

either by wind or weather, and they persevered until they arrived at

Joseph's.

Joseph had been so hurried with his secular affairs, that he

could not proceed with his spiritual concerns so fast as was

necessary for the speedy completion of the work; there was also

another disadvantage under which he labored, his wife had so

much of her time taken up with the care of her house, that she

could write for him but a small portion of the time. On account of

these embarrassments, Joseph called upon the Lord, three days

prior to the arrival of Samuel and Oliver, to send him a scribe,

according to the promise of the angel; and he was informed that

the same should be forthcoming in a few days. Accordingly, when

Mr. Cowdery told him the business that he had come upon, Joseph

was not at all surprised.

They sat down and conversed together till late. During the

evening, Joseph told Oliver his history, as far as was necessary for

his present information, in the things which mostly concerned him.

And the next morning they commenced the work of translation, in

which they were soon deeply engaged.

One morning they sat down to their work, as usual, and the

first thing which presented itself through the Urim and Thummim,

was a commandment for Joseph and Oliver to repair to the water,

and attend to the ordinance of baptism. They did so, and as they

were returning to the house, they overheard Samuel engaged in

secret prayer. Joseph said that he considered this as a sufficient

testimony of his being a fit subject for baptism; and as they had

now received authority to baptize, they spoke to Samuel upon the

subject, and he went straightway to the water with them, and was

baptized. After which Joseph and Oliver proceeded with the work

of translation as before.

Reference:

1. Late edition, section 6.


Chapter 29

Mrs. Harris Prosecutes Joseph

About the first of August, Samuel returned home, bringing us

news of Joseph's success. This intelligence produced in Martin

Harris a great desire to go down .to Pennsylvania to see how they

were prospering. This being made known to his wife, she resolved

to prevent him from going, also to bring Joseph into difficulty,

which would perhaps hinder him from ever accomplishing the

work in which he was engaged.

To this end she undertook to prove .that Joseph never had

the record which he professed to have, and that he pretended to

have .in his possession certain gold plates, for the express purpose

of obtaining money. Accordingly, she mounted her horse, flew

from house to house through the neighborhood, like a dark spirit,

making diligent inquiry wherever she had .the least hopes of

gleaning anything, and stirring up every malicious feeling which

would tend to subserve her wicked purpose. Having ascertained

the number and strength of her adherents, she entered a complaint

against Joseph, before a certain magistrate of Lyons. She then sent

word to Lyman Cowdery, requesting him to come thither, prepared

to go post haste to Pennsylvania, (provided the decision should be

given against Joseph), to assist the officers in securing and

confining him in prison. This call, Lyman Cowdery answered

immediately, and all things seemed going on prosperously with

Mrs. Harris. She made affidavit to many things herself, and

directed the officers whom to subpoena. Among the number was

her husband, who was a principal witness in the case.

When the day of trial came on the neighbors came and

informed us that the witnesses had gone to Lyons with the declared

intention to obtain a verdict against Joseph, if it could be done by

swearing. Immediately after our friends left, Hyrum came in, and I

asked him what could be done.

"Why, mother," said he, "we can do nothing, except to look

to the Lord; in '.him is all help and strength; he can deliver from

every trouble."

I had never neglected this important duty, yet, seeing such

confidence in my son, strengthened me in this hour of trial. Not

being accustomed to lawsuits of this character, I trembled for the

issue, for this was the first time a suit had ever been preferred

before a court against any of my family. I retired to a secluded

place and poured out my whole soul in entreaties to God for the

safety of my son, and continued my supplication for some .time; at

length the Spirit fell upon me so powerfully, that every foreboding

of ill was entirely removed from my mind, and a voice spoke to

me, saying, "Not one hair of his head shall be harmed." I was

satisfied. I arose, and repaired to the house. I had never before in

my life experienced such happy moments. I sat down and began to

read, but my feelings were too intense to allow me to do so. My

daughter-in-law, Jerusha, came into the room soon after this, and

when she turned her eyes upon me, she stopped short and

exclaimed, "Why! mother! what is the matter? I never saw you

look so strangely in my life."

I told her that I had never felt so happy before in my life; that

my heart was so light, and my mind so completely at rest, that it

did not appear possible to me that I should ever have any more

trouble while I should exist. I then informed her in relation to the

witness which I had received from the Lord.

In the evening the proceedings of the court were rehearsed to

us, which were as follows:

The witnesses being duly sworn, the first arose

and testified that Joseph Smith told him that the box

which he had contained nothing but sand; and he,

Joseph Smith, said it was gold to deceive the people.

Second witness swore, that Joseph Smith had told

him that it was nothing but a box of lead, and he was

determined to use it as he saw fit.

Third witness declared, that he once inquired of

Joseph Smith what he had in that box, and Joseph

Smith told him that there was nothing at all in the box,

saying that he had made fools of the whole of them,

and all he wanted was .to get Martin Harris's money

away from him, and that he (witness) was knowing to

the fact that Joseph Smith had, by his persuasion,

already got two or three hundred dollars.

Next came Mrs. Harris's affidavit, in which she

stated that she believed the chief object which Joseph

Smith had in view, was to defraud her husband out of

all his property, and that she did not believe that Joseph

Smith had ever been in possession of the god plates

which he talked so much about.

The magistrate then forbade the introduction of

any more witnesses until Martin Harris should be

sworn. Martin being called upon, testified with

boldness, decision, and energy, to a few simple facts.

When he arose, he raised his hand to heaven, and said,

"I can swear that Joseph Smith never has got one dollar

from me by persuasion since God made me. I did once,

of my own free will and accord, put fifty dollars into his

hands, in the presence of many witnesses, for the

purpose of doing the work of the Lord. This I can

pointedly prove; and I can tell you, furthermore, that I

have never seen in Joseph Smith a disposition to take

any man's money without giving him a reasonable

compensation for the same in return. And as to the

plates which he professes to have, gentlemen, if you do

not believe it, but continue to resist the truth, it will one

day be the means of damning your souls."

After hearing this testimony the magistrate told them they

need not call any more witnesses, but ordered them to bring him

what had been written of the testimony already given. This he tore

in pieces before their eyes, and told them to go home about their

business, and trouble him no more with such ridiculous folly. And

they did go home, perfectly discomfited.


Chapter 30

Joseph and Oliver Remove to Waterloo

They finish the translation

We will now return to Pennsylvania, where we left Joseph

and Oliver busily engaged in translating the Book of Mormon.

After Samuel left them, they still continued the work as

before, until about the time of the trial that took place in New

York. Near this time, as Joseph was translating by means of the

Urim and Thummim, he received, instead of the words of the

book, a commandment to write a letter to a man by the name of

David Whitmer, who lived in Waterloo, requesting him to come

immediately with his team and convey himself and Oliver to his

own residence, as an evil designing people were seeking to take

away his (Joseph's) life, in order to prevent the work of God from

going forth to the world. The letter was written and delivered, and

was shown by Mr. Whirmer to his father, mother, brothers, and

sisters, and their advice was asked in regard to the best course for

him to take in relation to the matter.

His father reminded him that he had as much wheat sown

upon the ground as he could harrow in two days, at least; besides

this, he had a quantity of plaster of paris to spread, which must be

done immediately, consequently he could not go unless he could

get a witness from God that it was absolutely necessary.

This suggestion pleased David, and he asked the Lord for a

testimony concerning his going for Joseph, and was told .by the

voice of the Spirit to go as soon as his wheat was harrowed in. The

next morning David went to the field and found that he had two

heavy days' work before him. He then said to himself that if he

should be enabled, by any means to do this work sooner than the

same had ever been done on the farm before, he would receive it

as an evidence that it was the will of God that he should do all in

his power to assist Joseph Smith in the work in which he was

engaged. He then fastened his horses to the harrow, and instead of

dividing the field into what is usually termed lands, he drove round

the whole of it, continuing thus till noon, when, on stopping for

dinner, he looked around and discovered to his surprise that he had

harrowed in full half the wheat. After dinner he went on as before,

and by evening he finished the whole two days' work.

His father, on going into the field the same evening, saw what

had been done, and he exclaimed, "There must be an overruling

hand in this, and I think you had better go down to Pennsylvania

as soon as your plaster of paris is spread.

The next morning David took a wooden measure under his

arm, and went out to spread the plaster which he had left two days

previous in heaps near his sister's house, but, on coming to the

place, he discovered that it was gone! He then ran to his sister and

inquired of her if she knew what had become of it. Being

surprised, she said, "Why do you ask me? Was it not all spread

yesterday?"

"Not to my knowledge," answered David.

"I am astonished at that," replied his sister; "for the children

came to me in the forenoon, and begged of me to go out and see

the men sow plaster in the field, saying that they never saw

anybody sow plaster so fast in their lives. I accordingly went and

saw three men at work in the field, as the children said, but

supposing that you had hired some help on account of your hurry,

I went immediately into the house and gave the subject no further

attention."

David made considerable inquiry in regard to the matter, both

among his relatives and neighbors, but was not able to learn who

had done it. However, the family were convinced that there was an

exertion of supernatural power connected with this strange

occurrence.

David immediately set out for Pennsylvania, and arrived

there in two days, without injuring his horses in the least, though

the distance was one hundred and thirty-five miles. When he

arrived, he was under the necessity of introducing himself to

Joseph, as this was the first time that they had ever met.

I will observe that the only acquaintance which existed

between the Smith and Whitmer families was that formed by Mr.

Smith and myself when on our way from Manchester to

Pennsylvania to visit Joseph, at which time we stopped with David

over night, and gave him a brief history of the record.

When Joseph commenced making preparations for the

journey, he inquired of the Lord to know in what manner he

should carry the plates. The answer was that he should commit

them into the hands of an angel, for safety, and after arriving at

Mr. Whigmer's, the angel would meet him in the garden, and

deliver them up again into his hands.

Joseph and Oliver set out without delay, leaving Emma to

take charge of affairs during her husband's absence. On arriving at

Waterloo, Joseph received the record according to promise. The

next day he and Oliver resumed the work of translation, which

they continued without further interruption until the whole work

was accomplished.


Chapter 31

The Plates Are Shown To Twelve

Witnesses

Joseph makes arrangements for

printing the Book of Mormon

As soon as the Book of Mormon was translated, Joseph

dispatched a messenger to Mr. Smith, bearing intelligence of the

completion of the work, and a request that Mr. Smith and myself

should come immediately to Waterloo.

The same evening we conveyed this intelligence to Martin

Harris, for we loved the man, although his weakness had cost us

much trouble. Hearing this, he greatly rejoiced, and determined to

go straightway to Waterloo, to congratulate Joseph upon his

success. Accordingly, the next morning we all set off together, and

before sunset met Joseph and Oliver at Mr. Whitmer's.

The evening was spent in reading the manuscript; and it

would be superfluous for me to say; to one who has read the

foregoing pages, that we rejoiced exceedingly. It then appeared to

those of us who did not realize the magnitude of the work, as if the

greatest difficulty was then surmounted; but Joseph better

understood the nature of the dispensation of the gospel which was

committed to him.

The next morning, after attending to the usual services,

namely, reading, singing, and praying, Joseph arose from his knees,

and approaching Martin Harris with a solemnity that thrills through

my veins to this day, when it occurs to my recollection, said,

"Martin Harris, you have got to humble yourself before your God

this day, that you may obtain a forgiveness of your sins. If you do,

it is the will of God that you should look upon the plates, in

company with Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer."

In a few minutes after this, Joseph, Martin, Oliver, and

David, repaired to a grove, a short distance from the house, where

they commenced calling upon the Lord, and continued in earnest

supplication, until He permitted an angel to come down from His

presence, and declare to them, that all which Joseph had testified

of concerning the plates was true.

When they returned to the house, it was between three and

four o'clock in the afternoon. Mrs. Whirmer, Mr. Smith, and

myself, were sitting in a bedroom at the time. On coming in,

Joseph threw himself down beside me, and exclaimed, "Father,

mother, you do not know how happy I am; the Lord has now

caused the plates to be shown to three more besides myself. They

have seen an angel, who has testified to them, and they will have

to bear witness to the truth of what I have said, for now they know

for themselves, that I do not go about to deceive the people, and I

feel as if I was relieved of a burden which was almost too heavy

for me to bear, and it rejoices my soul, that I am not any longer to

be entirely alone in the world." Upon this, Martin Harris came in:

he seemed almost overcome with joy, and testified boldly to what

he had both seen and heard. And so did David and Oliver, adding

that no tongue could express the joy of their hearts, and the

greatness of the things which they had both seen and heard.

Their written testimony, which is contained in the Book of

Mormon, is as follows:

Testimony of Three

Witnesses

"Be it known unto all nations, kindreds,

tongues, and people, unto whom this

work shall come, that we, through the

grace of God the Father, and our Lord

Jesus Christ, have seen the plates which

contain this record, which is a record of

the people of Nephi, and also of the

Lamanites, their brethren, and also of the

people of Jared, who came from the

tower of which hath been spoken; and we

also know that they have been translated

by the gift and power of God, for His

voice hath declared it unto us; wherefore

we know of a surety that the work is true.

And we also testify that we have seen the

engravings which are upon the plates; and

they have been shown unto us by the

power of God, and not of man. And we

declare, with words of soberness, that an

angel of God came down from heaven,

and he brought and laid before our eyes,

that we beheld and saw the plates, and

the engravings thereon; and we know that

it is by the grace of God the Father, and

our Lord Jesus Christ, that we beheld and

bear record that these things are true; and

it is marvelous in our eyes, nevertheless,

the voice of the Lord commanded us that

we should bear record of it; wherefore, to

be obedient unto .the commandments of

God, we bear testimony of these things.

And we know that if we are faithful in

Christ, we shall rid our garments of the

blood of all men, and be found spotless

before the judgment-seat of Christ, and

shall dwell with him eternally in the

heavens. And the honor be to the Father,

and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost,

which is one God. Amen."

Oliver Cowdery

David Whitmer

Martin Harris

The following day we returned, a cheerful, happy company. In a

few days we were followed by Joseph, Oliver, and the Whitmers,

who came to make us a visit, and make some arrangements about

getting the book printed. Soon after they came, all the male part of

the company, with my husband, Samuel, and Hyrum, retired to a

place where the family were in the habit of offering up their secret

devotions to God. They went to this place, because it had been

revealed to Joseph that the plates would be carried thither by one

of the ancient Nephites. Here it was, that those eight witnesses,

whose names are recorded in the Book of Mormon, looked upon

them and handled them. Of which they bear record in the following

words:

Testimony of Eight

Witnesses

"Be it known unto all nations,

kindreds, tongues, and people,

unto whom this work shall come,

that Joseph Smith, Jr., the

translator of this work, has shown

unto us the plates of which hath

been spoken, which have the

appearance of gold; and as many

of the leaves as the said Smith

has translated, we did handle

with our hands; and we also saw

the engravings thereon, all of

which has the appearance of

ancient work, and of curious

workmanship. And this we bear

record with words of soberness,

that the said Smith has shown

unto us, for we have seen and

hefted, and know of a surety, that

the said Smith has got the plates

of which we have spoken. And

we give our names unto the world

to witness unto the world that

which we have seen; and we lie

not, God bearing witness of it. "

Christian Whitmer --

Jacob Whitmer

Peter Whitmer, Jr. --

John Whitmer

Joseph Smith, Sr.

-- Hyrum Smith,

Samuel H. Smith --

Hiram Page

 

After these witnesses returned to the house, the angel again

made his appearance to Joseph, at which time Joseph delivered up

the plates into the angel's hands. The ensuing evening we held a

meeting, in which all the witnesses bore testimony to the facts as

stated above; and all of our family, even to Don Carlos, who was

but fourteen years of age, testified of the truth of the latter-day

dispensation--that it was then ushered in.

In a few days the whole company from Waterloo went to

Palmyra to make arrangements for getting the book printed; and

they succeeded in making a contract with one E. B. Grandin, but

did not draw the writings at that time. The next day the company

from Waterloo returned home, excepting Joseph, and Peter

Whitmer, Joseph remaining to draw writings in regard to the

printing of the manuscript, which was to be done on the day

following.

When Joseph was about starting for Palmyra, where the

writings were to be executed, Doctor Mcintyre came in and

informed us that forty men were collected in the capacity of a

mob, with the view of waylaying Joseph on his way thither; that

they requested him, (Doctor Mcintyre), as they had done once

before, to take command of the company, and, that, upon his

refusing to do so, one Mr. Huzzy, a hatter of Palmyra, proffered

his services, and was chosen as their leader.

On hearing this I besought Joseph not to go; but he smiled at

my fears, saying, "Never mind, mother, just put your trust in God,

and nothing will hurt me to-day." In a short time he set out for

Palmyra. On his way thither, lay a heavy strip of timber, about half

a mile in width, and, beyond it, on the right side of the road, lay a

field belonging to David Jacaway. When he came to this field, he

found the mob seated on the string of fence running along the road.

Coming to Mr. Huzzy first, he took off his hat, and good-naturedly

saying, "Good morning, Mr. Huzzy," passed on to the next, whom

he saluted in like manner, and the next, and so on till he came to

the last.

This struck them with confusion, and while they were

pondering in amazement, he passed on, leaving them perched upon

the fence, like so many roosting chickens, and arrived at Palmyra

without being molested. Here he met Mr. Grandin, and writings

were drawn up between them to this effect: That half of the price

for printing was to be paid by Martin Harris, and the residue by my

two sons, Joseph and Hyrum. These writings were afterwards

signed by all the parties concerned.

When Joseph returned from Palmyra, he said, "Well, mother,

the Lord has been on my side today, the Devil has not

overpowered me in any of my proceedings. Did I not tell you that I

should be delivered from the hands of all my enemies? They

thought they were going to perform great feats; they have done

wonders to prevent me from getting the book printed; they

mustered themselves together, and got upon the fence, made me a

low bow, and went home, and I'll warrant you they wish they had

stayed there in the first place. Mother, there is a God in heaven,

and I know it."

Soon after this, Joseph secured the copyright; and before he

returned to Pennsylvania, where he had left his wife, he received a

commandment, which was, in substance, as follows:

First, that Oliver Cowdery should transcribe the whole

manuscript. Second, that he should take but one copy at a time to

the office, so that if one copy should get destroyed, there would

still be a copy remaining.1 Third, that in going to and from the

office, he should always have a guard to attend him, for the

purpose of protecting the manuscript. Fourth, that a guard should

be kept constantly on the watch, both night and day, about the

house, to protect the manuscript from malicious persons, who

would infest the house for the purpose of destroying the

manuscript. All these things were strictly attended to, as the Lord

commanded Joseph. After giving these instructions, Joseph

returned to Pennsylvania.

Footnote:

1. One of these copies, evidently the one used by the printer, is

now in the hands of the Reorganized Church. It is said the other

was placed in the corner-stone of the Nauvoo House at Nauvoo,

Illinois, but as the building was not finished it was not protected

from the weather, and when subsequently removed little if any if it

was legible. There has been some controversy as to which was the

original. It matters not which was written first. The manuscript

from which the book was printed is the one now preserved, for it

has the printer's marks upon it in many places. So when we speak

of the printed volume there is no question but this is the original

from which it was produced. H. C. S.


Chapter 32

The Printing is Begun -- A Meeting of

the Citizens held in reference to the

Book

Oliver Cowdery commenced the work immediately after

Joseph left, and the printing went on very well for a season, but the

clouds of persecution again began to gather. The rabble, and a

party of restless religionists, began to counsel together, as to the

most efficient means of putting a stop to our proceedings.

About the first council of this kind was held in a room

adjoining that in which Oliver and a young man by the name of

Robinson were printing. Mr. Robinson, being curious to know

what they were doing in the next room, applied his ear to a hole in

the partition wall, and by this means overheard several persons

expressing their fears in reference to the Book of Mormon. One

said, "it was destined to break down everything before it, if not put

a stop to," and, "that it was likely to injure the prospects of their

ministers," and then inquired, whether they should endure it. "No,

no," was the unanimous reply. It was then asked, "How shall we

prevent the printing of this book?" Upon which it was resolved by

the meeting that three of their company should be appointed to go

to the house of Mr. Smith, on the following Tuesday or

Wednesday, while the men were gone to their work, and request

Mrs. Smith to read the manuscript to them; that, after she had

done reading it, two of the company should endeavor to divert her

attention from it to some other object, while the third, seizing the

opportunity, should snatch it from the drawer, or wherever it

should be kept, and commit it to the flames.

"Again," said the speaker, "suppose we fail in this, and the

book is printed in defiance of all that we can do to the contrary;

what means shall we then adopt? Shall we buy their books and

allow our families to read them?" They all responded, "No." They

then entered into a solemn covenant never to purchase a single

copy of the work, or permit one member of their families to buy or

read one, that they might thus avert the awful calamity which

threatened them?

Oliver Cowdery came home that evening, and, after relating

the whole affair with much solemnity, he said, "Mother, what shall

I do with the manuscript? Where shall I put it to keep it away from

them?"

"Oliver," said I, "I do not think the matter so serious after all,

for there is a watch kept constantly about the house, and I need

not take out the manuscript to read it to them unless I choose, and

for its present safety I can have it deposited in a chest, under the

head of my bed, in such a way that it never will be disturbed." I

then placed it in a chest, which was so high, that when placed

under the bed, the whole weight of the bedstead rested upon the

lid. Having made this arrangement, we felt quite at rest, and, that

night, the family retired to rest at the usual hour, all save Peter

Whitmer, who spent the night on guard. But as for myself, soon

after I went to bed I fell into a train of reflections which occupied

my mind, and which caused sleep to forsake my eyelids till the day

dawned, for, when I meditated upon the days of toil, and nights of

anxiety, tnrough which we had all passed for years previous, in

order to obtain the treasure that then lay beneath my head; when I

thought upon the hours of fearful apprehensions which we had all

suffered on the same account, and that the object was at last

accoinplished, I could truly say that my soul did magnify the Lord,

and my spirit rejoiced in God my Savior. I felt that the heavens

were moved in our behalf, and that the angels who had power to

put down the mighty from their seats, and to exalt them who were

of low degree, were watching over us; that those would be filled

who hungered and thirsted after righteousness, when the rich

would be sent away empty; that God had helped his servant Israel

in remembrance of his promised mercy, and in bringing forth a

record, by which is made known the seed of Abraham, our father.

Therefore, we could safely put our trust in him, as he was able to

help in every time of need.

On the fourth day subsequent to the aforementioned council,

soon after my husband left the house to go to his work, those three

delegates appointed by the council, carne to accomplish the work

assigned them. Soon after they entered, one of them began thus:

"Mrs. Smith, we hear that you have a gold bible; we have

come to see if you will be so kind as to show it to us?" "No,

gentlemen," said I, "we have no gold bible, but we have a

translation of some gold plates, which have been brought forth for

the purpose of making known to the world the plainness of the

gospel, and also to give a history of the people which formerly

inhabited this continent." I then proceeded to relate the substance

of what is contained in the Book of Mormon, dwelling particularly

upon the principles of religion therein contained. I endeavored to

show them the similarity between these principles, and the

simplicity of the gospel taught by Jesus Christ in the New

Testament. "Notwithstanding all this," said I, "the different

denominations are very much opposed to us. The Universalists are

alarmed lest their religion should suffer loss, the Presbyterians

tremble for their salaries, the Methodists also come, and they rage,

for they worship a God without body or parts, and they know that

our faith comes in contact with this principle."

After hearing me through, the gentlemen said, "Can we see

the manuscript, then?"

"No, sir," replied I, "you can not see it. I have told you what

it contains, and that must suffice."

He made no reply to this, but said, "Mrs. Smith, you and the

most of your children have belonged to our church for some length

of time, and we respect you very highly. You say a great deal

about the Book of Mormon, which your son has found, and you

believe much of what he tells you, yet we can not bear the

thoughts of losing you, and they do wish--I wish, that if you do

believe those things, you would not say anything more upon the

subject--I do wish you would not."

"Deacon Beckwith," said I, "if you should stick my flesh full

of fagots, and even burn me at the stake, I would declare, as long

as God should give me breath, that Joseph has got the record, and

that I know it to be true."

At this, he observed to his companions, "You see it is of no

use to say anything more to her, for we can not change her mind."

Then, turning to me, he said, "Mrs. Smith, I see that it is not

possible to persuade you out of your belief, therefore I deem it

unnecessary to say anything more upon the subject."

"No, sir," said I, "it is not worth your while."

He then bade me farewell, and went out to see Hyrum, when

the following conversation took place between them. Deacon

Beckwith:

"Mr. Smith, do you not think that you may be deceived about

that record, which your brother pretends to have found?

"Hyrum: "No, sir, I do not."

Deacon Beckwith: "Well, now, Mr. Smith, if you find that

you are deceived, and that he has not got the record, will you

confess the fact to me?"

Hyrum: "Will you, Deacon Beckwith, take one of the books,

when they are printed, and read it, asking God to give you an

evidence that you may know whether it is true?"

Deacon Beckwith: "I think it beneath me to take so much

trouble; however, if you will promise that you will confess to me

that Joseph never had the plates, I will ask for a witness whether

the book is true."

Hyrum: "I will tell you what I will do, Mr. Beckwith, if you

do get a testimony from God, that the book is not true, I will

confess to you that it is not true."

Upon this they parted, and the deacon next went to Samuel,

who quoted to him Isaiah 56:9 to 11: "All ye beasts of the field,

come to devour; yea, all ye beasts in the forest. His watchmen are

blind; they are all ignorant, they are all dumb dogs, they can not

bark; sleeping, lying down, loving to slumber; yea, they are greedy

dogs, which can never have enough, and they are shepherds that

can not understand; they all look to their own way, every one for

his gain, from his quarter."

Here Samuel ended the quotation, and the three gentlemen

left without ceremony.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 33

Esquire Cole's Dogberry Paper

Second meeting of the citizens

The work of printing still continued with little or no

interruption, until one Sunday afternoon, when Hyrum became

very uneasy as to the security of the work left at the

printing-office, and requested Oliver to accompany him thither, to

see if all was right. Oliver hesitated for a moment, as to the

propriety of going on Sunday, but finally consented, and they set

off together.

On arriving at the printing establishment, they found it

occupied by an individual by the name of Cole, an ex-justice of the

peace, who was busily employed in printing a newspaper. Hyrum

was much surprised at finding him there, and remarked, "How is it,

Mr. Cole, that you are so hard at work on Sunday?"

Mr. Cole replied that he could not have the press in the

daytime during the week, and was obliged to do his printing at

night, and on Sundays.

Upon reading the prospectus of his paper, they found that he

had agreed with his subscribers to publish one form of "Joe Smith's

Gold Bible" each week, and thereby furnish them with the principal

portion of the book in such a way that they would not be obliged to

pay the Smiths for it. His paper was entitled, Dogberry Paper on

Winter Hill. In this he had thrown together a parcel of the most

vulgar, disgusting prose, and the meanest, and most low-lived

doggerel, in juxtaposition with a portion of the Book of Mormon,

which he had pilfered. At this perversion of common sense and

moral feeling, Hyrum was shocked, as well as indignant at the

dishonest course which Mr. Cole had taken, in order to possess

himself of the work.

"Mr. Cole," said he, "what right have you to print the Book

of Mormon in this manner? Do you not know that we have

secured the copyright?"

"It is none of your business," answered Cole; "I have hired

the press, and will print what I please; so help yourself."

"Mr. Cole," rejoined Hyrum, "that manuscript is sacred, and I

forbid your printing any more of it."

"Smith," exclaimed Cole, in a tone of anger, "I don't care a

d--n for you: that d--d gold bible is going into my paper, in spite of

all you can do."

Hyrum endeavored to dissuade him from his purpose, but

finding him inexorable, left him to issue his paper, as he had

hitherto done; for when they found him at work, he had already

issued six or eight numbers, and by taking them ten or twenty miles

into the country, had managed to keep them out of our sight.

On returning from the office, they asked my husband what

course was best for them to pursue, relative to Mr. Cole. He told

them that he considered it a matter with which Joseph ought to be

made acquainted. Accordingly, he set out himself for Pennsylvania,

and returned with Joseph the ensuing Sunday. The weather was so

extremely cold that they came near perishing before they arrived at

home; nevertheless, as soon as Joseph made himself partially

comfortable, he went to the printing-office, where he found Cole

employed, as on the Sunday previous.

"How do you do, Mr. Cole," said Joseph. "You seem hard at

work."

"How do you do, Mr. Smith," answered Cole, dryly. Joseph

examined his Dogberry Paper, and then said firmly, "Mr. Cole,

that book [the Book of Mormon], and the right of publishing it,

belongs to me, and I forbid you meddling with it any further."

At this Mr. Cole threw off his coat, rolled up his sleeves, and

came towards Joseph, smacking his fists together with vengeance,

and roaring out, "Do you want to fight, sir? Do you want to fight? I

will publish just what I please. Now, if you want to fight, just come

on."

Joseph could not help smiling at his grotesque appearance, for

his behavior was too ridiculous to excite indignation.

"Now, Mr. Cole," said he, "you had better keep your coat

on--it is cold, and I am not going to fight you; nevertheless, I

assure you, sir, that you have got to stop printing my book, for I

know my rights, and shall maintain them."

"Sir," bawled out the wrathy gentleman, "if you think you are

the best man, just pull off your coat and try it."

"Mr. Cole," said Joseph, in a low, significant tone, "there is

law, and you will find that out, if you do not understand it, but I

shall not fight you, sir."

At this, the ex-justice began to cool off a little, and finally

concluded to submit to an arbitration, which decided that he should

stop his proceedings forthwith, so that he made us no further

trouble. Joseph, after disposing of this affair, returned to

Pennsylvania, but not long to remain there, for when the

inhabitants of the surrounding country perceived that the work still

progressed, they became uneasy, and again called a large meeting.

At this time, they gathered their forces together, far and near, and

organizing themselves into a committee of the whole, they

resolved, as before, never to purchase one of our books, when

they should be printed. They then appointed a committee to wait

upon E. B. Grandin, and inform him of the resolutions which they

had passed, and also to explain to him the evil consequences which

would result to him therefrom. The men who were appointed to do

this errand fulfilled their mission to the letter, and urged upon Mr.

Grandin the necessity of his putting a stop to the printing, as the

Smiths had lost all their property, and consequently would be

unable to pay him for his work, except by the sale of the books.

And this they would never be able to do, for the people would not

purchase them. This information caused Mr. Granain to stop

printing, and we were again compelled to send for Joseph. These

trips, back and forth, exhausted nearly all our means, yet they

seemed unavoidable.

When Joseph came, he went immediately with Martin Harris

to Grandin, and succeeded in removing his fears, so that he went

on with the work, until the books were printed, which was in the

spring of eighteen hundred and thirty.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 34

The Church Organized

About the first of April of the same year in which the Book

of Mormon was published, Joseph came again from Pennsylvania,

and preached to us several times. On the morning of the sixth day

of the same month, my husband and Martin Harris were baptized.

When Mr. Smith came out of the water, Joseph stood upon the

shore, and taking his father by the hand, he exclaimed, with tears

of joy, "O, my God! have I lived to see my own father baptized

into the true Church of Jesus Christ?

On the same day, April 6, 1830, the church was organized.

Shortly after this my sons were all ordained to the ministry, even

Don Carlos, who was but fourteen years of age. Samuel was

directed to take a number of the Books of Mormon, and go on a

mission to Livonia, to preach, and make sale of .the books, if

possible. Whilst he was making preparations to go on this mission,

Miss Almira Mack arrived in Manchester from Pontiac. This young

woman was a daugher of my brother, Stephen Mack, whose

history I have already given. She received the gospel as soon as

she heard it, and was baptized immediately, and has ever since

remained a faithful member of the church.

On the 30th of June, Samuel started on the mission to which

he had been set apart by Joseph, and in traveling twenty-five miles,

which was his first day's journey, he stopped at a number of places

in order to sell his books, but was turned out of doors as soon as

he declared his principles. When evening came on, he was faint

and almost discouraged, but coming to an inn, which was

surrounded with every appearance of plenty, he called to see if the

landlord would buy one of his books. On going in, Samuel inquired

of him if he did not wish to purchase a history of the origin of the

Indians.

"I do not know," replied the host, "how did you get hold of

it?"

"It was translated," rejoined Samuel, "by my brother, from

some gold plates that he found buried in the earth."

"You d--d liar! cried the landlord, "get out of my house--you

shan't stay one minute with your books." Samuel was sick at

heart, for this was the fifth time he had been turned out of doors

that day. He left the house, and traveled a short distance, and

washed his feet in a small brook, as a testimony against the man.

He then proceeded five miles further on his journey, and seeing an

apple-tree a short distance from the road, he concluded to pass the

night under it; and here he lay all night upon the cold, damp

ground.

In the morning he arose from his comfortless bed, and

observing a small cottage at no great distance, he drew near,

hoping to get a little refreshment. The only inmate was a widow,

who seemed very poor. He asked her for food, relating the story of

his former treatment. She prepared him some victuals, and, after

eating, he explained to her the history of the Book of Mormon. She

listened attentively, and believed all that he told her, but, in

consequence of her poverty, she was unable to purchase one of the

books. He presented her with one, and proceeded to Bloomington,

which was eight miles further. Here he stopped at the house of one

John P. Green, who was a Methodist minister, and was at that time

about starting on a preaching mission. He, like the others, did not

wish to make a purchase of what he considered at that time to be a

nonsensical fable, however, he said that he would take a

subscription paper, and if he found any one on his route who was

disposed to purchase, he would take his name, and in two weeks

Samuel might call again, and he would let him know what the

prospect was of selling. After making this arrangement, Samuel left

one of his books with him, and returned home.

At the time appointed, Samuel started again for the Reverend

John P. Green's, in order to learn the success which this gentleman

had met with in finding sale for the Book of Mormon. This time

Mr. Smith and myself accompanied him, and it was our intention

to have passed near the tavern where Samuel was so abusively

treated a fortnight previous, but just before we came to the house,

a sign of small-pox intercepted us. We turned aside, and meeting a

citizen of the place, we inquired of him to what extent this disease

prevailed. He answered that the tavern-keeper and two of his

family had died with it not long since, but he did not know that any

one else had caught the distemper, and that it was brought into the

neighborhood by a traveler, who stopped at the tavern over night.

This is a specimen of the peculiar disposition of some

individuals, who would purchase their death for a few shillings, but

sacrifice their soul's salvation rather than give a saint of God a meal

of victuals. According to the word of God, it shall be more

tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah, in the day of judgment, than

for such persons.

We arrived at Esquire Beaman's, in Livonia, that night. The

next morning Samuel took the road to Mr. Green's, and finding

that he had made no sale of the books, we returned home the

following day.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 35

Joseph Smith, Senior, and Don

Carlos, Visit Stockholm

Soon after the church was organized, my husband set out,

with Don Carlos, to visit his father, Asael Smith. After a tedious

journey, they arrived at the house of John Smith, my husband's

brother. His wife, Clarissa, had never before seen my husband, but

as soon as he entered, she exclaimed, "There, Mr. Smith, is your

brother Joseph." John, turning suddenly, cried out, "Joseph, is this

you?'

"It is I," said Joseph; "is my father yet alive? I have come to

see him once more, before he dies."

For a particular account of this visit, I shall give my readers

an extract from Brother John Smith's journal. He writes as follows:

"The next morning after Joseph arrived, we set out

together for Stockholm to see our father, who was

living at that place with our brother Silas. We arrived

about dark at the house of my brother Jesse, who was

absent with his wife. The children informed us that their

parents were with our father, who was supposed to be

dying. We hastened without delay to the house of

Brother Silas, and upon arriving there were told, that

father was just recovering from a severe fit, and, as it

was not considered advisable to let him or mother know

that Joseph was there, we went to spend the night with

Brother Jesse.

As soon as we were settled, Brothers Jesse and

Joseph entered into conversation respecting their

families. Joseph briefly related the history of his family,

the death of Alvin, etc. He then began to speak of the

discovery and translation of the Book of Mormon. At

this, Jesse grew very angry, and exclaimed, 'If you say

another word about that Book of Mormon, you shall

not stay a minute longer in my house, and if I can't get

you out any other way, I will hew you down with my

broadax.'

We had always been accustomed to being treated

with much harshness by our brother, but he had never

carried it to so great an extent before. However, we

spent the night with him, and the next morning visited

our aged parents. They were overjoyed to see Joseph,

for he had been absent from them so long that they had

been fearful of never beholding his face again in the

flesh.

After the usual salutations, inquiries, and

explanations, the subject of the Book of Mormon was

introduced. Father received with gladness, that which

Joseph communicated; and remarked, that he had

always expected that something would appear to make

known the true gospel.

In a few minutes brother Jesse came in, and on

hearing that the subject of our conversation was the

Book of Mormon, his wrath rose as high as it did the

night before. 'My father's mind,' said Jesse, 'is weak,

and I will not have it corrupted with such blasphemous

stuff, so just shut up your heads.'

Brother Joseph reasoned mildly with him, but to

no purpose. Brother Silas then said, 'Jesse, our brother

has come to make us a visit, and I am glad to see him,

and am willing he should talk as he pleases in my

house.' Jesse replied in so insulting a manner, and

continued to talk so abusively, that Silas was under .the

necessity of requesting him to leave the house.

After this, brother Joseph proceeded in

conversation, and father seemed to be pleased with

every word which he said. But I must confess that I

was too pious, at that time, to believe one word of it.

I returned home the next day, leaving Joseph with

my father, soon after which Jesse came to my house

and informed me that all my brothers were coming to

make me a visit, 'And as true as you live,' said he, 'they

all believe that cursed Mormon book, every word of it,

and they are setting a trap for you, to make you believe

it.'

I thanked him for taking so much trouble upon

himself, to inform me that my brothers were coming to

see me, but told him that I considered myself amply

able to judge for myself in matters of religion. 'I know,'

he replied, 'that you are a pretty good judge of such

things, but I tell you that they are as wary as the Devil.

And I want you to go with me and see our sisters,

Susan and Fanny, and we will bar their minds against

Joseph's influence.'

We accordingly visited them, and conversed upon

the subject as we thought proper, and requested them to

be at my house the next day.

My brothers arrived according to previous

arrangement, and Jesse, who came also, was very

careful to hear every word which passed among us, and

would not allow one word to be said about the Book of

Mormon. They agreed that night to visit our sisters the

following day, and as we were about leaving, brother

Asael took me aside and said, 'Now, John, I want you

to have some conversation with Joseph, but if you do,

you must cheat it out of Jesse. And if you wish, I can

work the card for you.'

I told him that I would be glad to talk with Joseph

alone, if I could get an opportunity.

'Well,' replied Asael, 'I will take a certain number

in my carriage, and Silas will take the rest, and you may

bring out a horse for Joseph to ride, but when we are

out of sight, take the horse back to the stable again, and

keep Joseph over night.'

I did as Asael advised, and that evening Joseph

explained to me the principles of 'Mormonism,' the truth

of which I have never since denied.

The next morning, we (Joseph and myself) went

to our sisters, where we met our brothers, who

censured me very sharply for keeping Joseph over night

--Jesse, because he was really displeased; the others, to

make a show of disappointment.

In the evening, when we were about to separate, I

agreed to take Joseph in my wagon twenty miles on his

journey the next day. Jesse rode home with me that

evening, leaving Joseph with our sisters. As Joseph did

not expect to see Jesse again, when we were about

starting, Joseph gave Jesse his hand in a pleasant,

affectionate manner, and said, 'Farewell, Brother Jesse!

'Farewell, Joe, for ever,' replied Jesse, in a surly tone.

'I am afraid,' returned Joseph in a kind, but

solemn manner, 'it will be for ever, unless you repent.'

This was too much for even Jesse's obdurate

heart. He melted into tears; however, he made no reply,

nor ever mentioned the circumstance afterwards.

I took my brother twenty miles on his journey the

next day, as I had agreed. Before he left me, he

requested me to promise him that I would read a Book

of Mormon, which he had given me, and even should I

not believe it, that I would not condemn it; 'For,' said

he, 'if you do not condemn it, you shall have a

testimony of its truth.' I fulfilled my promise, and thus

proved his testimony to be true."

 

Just before my husband's return, as Joseph was about

commencing a discourse one Sunday morning, Parley P. Pratt

came in, very much fatigued. He had heard of us at some

considerable distance, and had traveled very fast, in order to get

there by meeting time, as he wished to hear what we had to say,

that he might be prepared to show us our error. But when Joseph

had finished his discourse, Mr. Pratt arose, and expressed his

hearty concurrence in every sentiment advanced. The following

day he was baptized and ordained. In a few days he set off for

Canaan, New York, where his brother Orson resided, whom he

baptized on the 19th of September, 1830.

After Joseph ordained Parley, he went home again to

Pennsylvania, for he was only in Manchester on business. About

this time, his trouble commenced at Colesville, with the mob, who

served a writ upon him, and dragged him from the desk as he was

about taking his text to preach. But as a relation of this affair is

given in his history,' I shall mention only one circumstance

pertaining to it, for which I am dependent upon Esquire Reid,

Joseph's counsel in the case, and I shall relate it as near in his own

words as my memory will admit:

&nb>

 

Transfer interrupted!

when Mr. Smith sent for me, that it was almost

impossible for me to attend the case, and never having

seen Mr. Smith, I determined to decline going. But soon

after coming to this conclusion, I thought I heard some

one say, 'You must go, and deliver the Lord's anointed!'

Supposing that it was the man who came after me, I

replied, 'The Lord's anointed? What do you mean by

the Lord's anointed?' He was surprised at being

accosted in this manner, and replied, 'What do you

mean, sir? I said nothing about the Lord's anointed.' I

was convinced that he told the truth, for these few

words filled my mind with peculiar feelings, such as I

had never before experienced; and I immediately

hastened to the place of trial.

Whilst I was engaged in the case, these emotions

increased, and when I came to speak upon it, I was

inspired to an eloquence which was altogether new to

me, and which was overpowering and irresistible. I

succeeded, as I expected, in obtaining the prisoner's

discharge. This the more enraged the adverse party, and

I soon discovered that Mr. Smith was liable to abuse

from them, should he not make his escape. The most of

them being fond of liquor, I invited them into another

room to drink, and thus succeeded in attracting their

attention, until Mr. Smith was beyond their reach. I

knew not where he went, but I was satisfied that he was

out of their hands."

Since this circumstance occurred, until this day, Mr. Reid has

been a faithful friend to Joseph, although he has never attached

himself to the church.

After escaping the hands of the mob, Joseph traveled till

daybreak the next morning before he ventured to ask for victuals,

although he had taken nothing, save a small crust of bread, for two

days. About daybreak he arrived at the house of one of his wife's

sisters, where he found Emma, who had suffered great anxiety

about him, since his first arrest. They returned home together, and

immediately afterwards Joseph received a commandment by

revelation, to move his family to Waterloo.

We had at this time just completed a house, which Joseph

had built on a small farm, that he had purchased of his

father-in-law; however, he locked up his house with his furniture in

it, and repaired with Emma immediately to Manchester. About the

time of his arrival at our house, Hyrum had settled up his business,

for the purpose of being at liberty to do whatever the Lord required

of him, and he requested Joseph to ask the Lord for a revelation

concerning the matter. The answer given was, that he should take

a bed, his family, and what clothing he needed for them, and go

straightway to Colesville, for his enemies were combining in secret

chambers to take away his life. At the same time Mr. Smith

received a commandment to go forthwith to Waterloo, and prepare

a place for our family, as our enemies also sought his destruction in

the neighborhood in which we then resided, but in Waterloo he

should find favor in the eyes of the people. The next day, by ten

o'clock, Hyrum was on his journey. Joseph and Emma left for

Macedon, and William went away from home in another direction,

on business. Samuel was absent on a third mission to Livonia, for

which he had set out on the 1st of October, soon after the arrival

of my husband and Don Carlos from their visit to Father Smith.

Catherine and Don Carlos were also away from home. Calvin

Stoddard and his wife, Sophronia, had moved several miles distant

some time previous. This left no one but Mr. Smith, myself, and

our little girl, Lucy, at home.

Reference:

1. See Times and Seasons, vol. 4, pp. 40 and 61. Supplement to

Millennial Star, vol. 14. p. 31

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 36

Joseph Smith, Senior, Imprisoned

An attempt to take Hyrum

On the same day that Hyrum left for Colesville, which was

Wednesday, the neighbors began to call, one after another, and

inquire very particularly for Hyrum. This gave me great anxiety,

for I knew that they had no business with him. The same night, my

husband was taken rather ill, and, continuing unwell the next day,

he was unable to take breakfast with me. About ten o'clock I

commenced preparing him some milk porridge, but, before it was

ready for him a Quaker gentleman called to see him, and the

following is the substance of their conversation:

Quaker: "Friend Smith, I have a note against thee of fourteen

dollars, which I have lately bought, and I have come to see if thou

hast the money for me."

Mr. Smith: "Why, sir, did you purchase that note? You

certainly was in no want of the money?"

Quaker: "That is business of my own; I want the money, and

must have it."

Mr. Smith: "I can pay you six dollars now,-- the rest you will

have to wait for, as I can not get it for you."

Quaker: "No, I will not wait one hour; and if thou dost not

pay me immediately, thou shalt go forthwith to the jail, unless

(running to the fireplace, and making violent gestures with his

hands towards the fire) thou wilt burn up those Books of Mormon;

but if thou wilt burn them up, then I will forgive thee the whole

debt," Mr. Smith (decidedly): "That I shall not do."

Quaker: "Then, thou shalt go to jail."

"Sir," I interrupted (taking my gold beads from my neck, and

holding them towards him), "these beads are the full value of the

remainder of the debt. I beseech you to take them, and give. up the

note."

Quaker: "No, I will not. Thou must pay the money, or thy

husband shall go straightway to jail."

"Now, here, sir," I replied, "just look at yourself as you are.

Because God has raised up my son to bring forth a book, which

was written for the salvation of the souls of men, for the salvation

of your soul as well as mine, you have come here to distress me,

by taking my husband to jail; and you think, by this, that you will

compel us to deny the work of God, and destroy a book which

was translated by the gift and power of God. But, sir, we shall not

burn the Book of Mormon, nor deny the inspiration of the

Almighty."

The Quaker then stepped to the door, and called a constable,

who was waiting. there for the signal. The constable came forward,

and, laying his hand on Mr. Smith's shoulder, said, "You are my

prisoner."

I entreated the officer to allow me time to get some one to

become my husband's security, but he refused. I then requested

that he might be permitted to eat the porridge which I had been

preparing, as he had taken no nourishment since the night before.

This was also denied, and the Quaker ordered my husband to get

immediately into a wagon which stood waiting to convey him to

prison.

After they had taken him to the wagon, the Quaker stood

over him as guard, and the officer came back and ate up the food

which I had prepared for my husband, who sat in the burning sun,

faint and sick.

I shall make no remarks in regard to my feelings on this

occasion. Any human heart can imagine how I felt. But verily,

verily, those men will have their reward.

They drove off with my husband, leaving me alone with my

little girl. The next morning I went on foot see a friend by the

name of Abner Lackey, who, I hoped, would assist me. I was not

disappointed. We went without delay to the magistrate's office, and

had my papers prepared, so that I could get my husband out of the

prison cell, although he would still be confined in the jail-yard.1

Shortly after I returned home, a pert young gentleman came

in, and asked if Mr. Hyrum Smith was at home. I told him, as I

had others, that he was in Colesville. The young man said that

Hyrum was owing a small debt to Doctor Mcintyre, and that he

had come to collect it by the doctor's orders, as he (Mcintyre) was

from home. I told the young man that this debt was to be paid in

corn and beans, which should be sent to him the next day. I then

hired a man to take the produce the following day to the doctor's

house, which was accordingly done, and, when the man returned,

he informed me that the clerk agreed to erase the account.

It was now too late in the day to set out for Canandaigua,

where my husband was confined in prison, and I concluded to

defer going, till the next morning, in hopes that some of my sons

would return during the interval. The night came on, but neither

of my sons made their appearance. When the night closed in, the

darkness was hideous, scarcely any object was discernible. I sat

down and began to contemplate the situation of myself and family.

My husband, an affectionate companion and tender father, as

ever blessed the confidence of a family, was an imprisoned

debtor, torn from his family and immured in a dungeon,

where he had already lain two dismal nights, and now another

must be added to the number, before I could reach him to

render him any assistance. And where were his children?

Alvin was murdered by a quack physician; but still he lay at

peace.

Hyrum was flying from his home, and why I knew not; the

secret combinations of his enemies were not yet fully

developed.

Joseph had but recently escaped from his persecutors, who

sought to accomplish his destruction.

Samuel was gone, without purse or scrip, to preach the

gospel, for which he was as much despised and hated as were

the ancient disciples.

William was also gone, and I had not, unlike Naomi, even my

daughters-in- law to comfort my heart in this the hour of my

affliction.

While I was thus meditating, a heavy rap at the door brought

me suddenly to my feet. I bid the stranger enter. He asked me, in a

hurried manner, where Hyrum was. I answered the question, as

usual. Just then a second person came in, and the first observed to

the second, "Mrs. Smith says her son is not at home." The person

addressed looked suspiciously around, and remarked, "He is at

home, for your neighbors have seen him here to-day."

"Then, sir," I replied, "they have seen what I have not."

"We have a search warrant," rejoined he, "and if you do not

give him up, we shall be under the necessity of taking whatever we

find that belongs to him."

Finding some corn stored in the chamber above the room

where Hyrum had lived, they declared their intention of taking it,

but I forbade their meddling with it. At this instant, a third stranger

entered, and then a fourth. The last observed, "I do not know but

you will think strange of so many of us coming in, but my candle

was out, and I came in to relight it by your fire."

I told him I did not know what to think, I had but little reason

to consider myself safe either day or night, and that I would like to

know what their business was, and for what cause they were

seizing upon our property. The foremost replied that it was wanted

to settle a debt which Hyrum was owing to Doctor Mcintyre. I told

him that it was paid. He disputed my word, and ordered his men to

take the corn. As they were going up-stairs, I looked out of the

window, and one glance almost turned my head giddy. As far as I

could see by the light of two candles and a pair of carriage lamps,

the heads of men appeared in every direction, some on foot, some

on horseback, and the rest in wagons. I saw that there was no way

but for me to sit quietly down, and see my house pillaged by a

banditti of blacklegs, religious bigots, and cutthroats, who were

united in one purpose, namely, that of destroying us from the face

of the earth.

However, there was one resource, and to that I applied. I

went aside and kneeled before the Lord, and begged that he would

not let my children fall into their hands, and that they might be

satisfied with plunder without taking life.

Just at this instant, William bounded into the house.

"Mother," he cried, "in the name of God, what is this host of men

doing here? Are they robbing or murdering? What are they about?"

I told him, in short, that they had taken his father to prison, and

had now come after Hyrum, but, not finding him, they were

plundering the house. Hereupon William seized a large handspike,

sprang upstairs, and, in an instant, cleared the scoundrels out or the

chamber. They scampered down-stairs; he flew after them, and,

bounding into the very midst of the crowd, he brandished his

handspike in every direction, exclaiming, "Away from here, you

cutthroats, instantly, or I will be the death of every one of you."

The lights were immediately extinguished, yet he continued to

harangue them boisterously until he discovered that his audience

had left him. They seemed to believe what he said, and fled in

every direction, leaving us again to ourselves.

Between twelve and one o'clock, Calvin Stoddard and his

wife, Sophronia, arrived at our house. Calvin said he had been

troubled about us all the afternoon, and, finally, about the setting of

the sun, he told Sophronia that he would even then start for her

father's if she felt inclined to go with him. Within an hour after

their arrival, Samuel came. He was much fatigued, for he had

traveled twentyone miles after sunset. I told him our situation, and

that I wished him to go early the next morning to Canandaigua, and

procure his father's release from the dungeon. "Well, mother," said

he, "I am sick; fix me a bed, that I may lie down and rest myself,

or I shall not be able to go, for I have taken a heavy cold, and my

bones ache dreadfully." However, by a little nursing and some rest,

he was able to set off by sunrise, and arrived in Canandaigua at ten

o'clock. After informing the jailor his business, he requested that

his father might be immediately liberated from the cell. The jailor

refused, because it was Sunday, but permitted Samuel t.o go into

the cell, where he found my husband confined in the same

dungeon with a man committed for murder. Upon Samuel inquiring

what his treatment had been, Mr. Smith replied as follows:

"Immediately after I left your mother, the men by whom I

was taken commenced using every possible argument to induce me

to renounce the Book of Mormon, saying, 'How much better it

would be for you to deny that silly thing, than to be disgraced and

imprisoned, when you might not only escape this, but also have the

note back, as well as the money which you have paid on it.' To

this I made no reply. They still went on in the same manner till we

arrived at the jail, when they hurried me into this dismal dungeon. I

shuddered when I first heard these heavy doors creaking upon their

hinges; but then, I thought to myself, I was not the first man who

had been imprisoned for the truth's sake; and when I should meet

Paul in the paradise of God, I could tell him that I, too, had been in

bonds for the gospel which he had preached. And this has been my

only consolation.

From the time that I entered until now, and this is the fourth

day, I have had nothing to eat, save a pint basin full of very weak

broth; and there (pointing to the opposite side of the cell) lies the

basin yet."

Samuel was very much wounded by this, and, having

obtained permission of the jailor, he immediately went out and

brought his father some comfortable food. After which he

remained with him until the next morning, when the business was

attended to, and Mr. Smith went out into the jail-yard to a cooper's

shop, where he obtained employment at coopering, and followed

the same until he was released, which was thirty days. He

preached during his confinement here every Sunday, and when he

was released he baptized two persons whom he had thus

converted.

Footnote:

1. Imprisonment for debt was at this time not an uncommon occurrence, the

country not yet having passed statutory enactments disannulling the laws that had

obtained under the old dominion.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 37

The Family of Joseph Smith, Senior,

Remove to Waterloo

Samuel returned from Canandaigua the same day that my

husband was liberated from the cell. After relating to us the success

he had met with at Canandaigua, he gave us an account of his third

visit to Livonia:

"When I arrived at Mr. Green's," said he, "Mrs. Green

informed me that her husband was absent from home,

that there was no prospect of selling my books, and

even the one which I had left with them, she expected I

would have to take away, as Mr. Green had no

disposition to purchase it, although she had read it

herself, and was much pleased with it. I then talked

with her a short time, and, binding my knapsack upon

my shoulders, rose to depart; but, as I bade her

farewell, it was impressed upon my mind to leave the

book with her. I made her a present of it, and told her

that the Spirit forbade my taking it away. She burst into

tears, and requested me to pray with her. I did so, and

afterwards explained to her the most profitable manner

of reading the book which I had left with her; which

was, to ask God, when she read it, for a testimony of

the truth of what she had read, and she would receive

the Spirit of God, which would enable her to discern the

things of God. I then left her, and returned home."

I shall now turn aside from my narrative, and give a history

of the above book. When Mr. Green returned home, his wife

requested him to read it, informing him very particularly with

regard to what Samuel had said to her, relative to obtaining a

testimony of the truth of it. This, he, for a while refused to do, but

finally yielded to her persuasions, and took the book and

commenced perusing the same, calling upon God for the testimony

of his Spirit. The result of which was that he and Mrs. Green were

in a short time baptized. They gave the book to Phineas Young,

Mrs. Green's brother, who read it, and commenced preaching it

forthwith. It was next handed to Brigham Young, and from him to

Mrs. Murray, his sister, who is also the mother of Heber C.

Kimball's wife. They all received the work without hesitancy, and

rejoiced in the truth thereof. Joseph Young was at this time in

Canada, preaching the Methodist doctrine; but, as soon as Brigham

became convinced of the truth of the gospel, as contained in the

Book of Mormon, he went straightway to his brother Joseph, and

persuaded him to cease preaching Methodism, and embrace the

truth, as set forth in the Book of Mormon, which he carried with

him.

Thus was this book the means of convincing this whole

family, and bringing them into the church, where they have

continued faithful members from the commencement of their

career until now. And, through their faithfulness and zeal, some of

them have become as great and honorable men as ever stood upon

the earth.1

I shall now resume my subject. The first business which

Samuel set himself about after he returned home, was preparing to

move the family to Waterloo, according to the revelation given to

Joseph. And after much fatigue and perplexities of various kinds,

he succeeded in getting us there. We moved into a house belonging

to an individual by the name of Kellogg. Shortly after arriving

there, we were made to realize that the hearts of the people were in

the hands of the Lord; for we had scarcely unpacked our goods

when one of our new neighbors, a Mr. Osgood, came in and

invited us to drive our stock and teams to his barn-yard, and feed

them from his barn, free of cost, until we could make further

arrangements. Many of our neighbors came in, and welcomed us

to Waterloo. Among whom was Mr. Hooper, a tavern-keeper,

whose wife came with him, and brought us a present of some

delicate eatables. Such manifestations of kindness as these were

shown to us from day to day, during our continuance in the place.

And they were duly appreciated, for we had experienced the

opposite so severely that the least show of good feeling fave rise to

the liveliest sensations of gratitude.

Having settled ourselves in this place, we established the

practice of spending the evenings in singing and praying. The

neighbors soon became aware of this, and it caused our house to

become a place of evening resort for some dozen or twenty

persons. One evening, soon after we commenced singing, a couple

of little boys came in, and one of them, stepping softly up to

Samuel, whispered, "Mr. Smith, won't you pray pretty soon? Our

mother said we must be home by eight o'clock, and we would like

to hear you pray before we go." Samuel told them that prayer

should be attended to immediately. Accordingly, when we had

finished the hymn which we were then singing, we closed the

evening services with prayer, in order that the little boys might be

gratified. After this they were never absent during our evening's

devotions, while we remained in the neighborhood.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 38

The First Western Mission

Joseph Smith, Junior, moves to

Kirtland

I mentioned, in a foregoing chapter, that when Joseph and

Emma left Manchester, they went to Macedon. Here he

commenced his ministerial labors, and continued, for some time, to

preach successively in this place, Colesville, Waterloo, Palmyra,

and Manchester, till, finally, he sent to Pennsylvania for his goods,

and settled himself in Waterloo. Soon after which a revelation was

given, commanding Parley P. Pratt, Ziba Peterson, Peter Whitmer,

and Oliver Cowdery, to take a mission to Missouri, preaching by

the way. As soon as this revelation was received, Emma Smith,

and several other sisters began to make arrangements to furnish

those who were set apart for this mission with the necessary

clothing, which was no easy task, as the most of it had to be

manufactured out of the raw material.

Emma's health at this time was quite delicate, yet she did not

favor herself on this account, but whatever her hands found to do,

she did with her might, until she went so far beyond her strength

that she brought upon herself a heavy fit of sickness, which lasted

four weeks. And, although her strength was exhausted, still her

spirits were the same, which, in fact, was always the case with her,

even under the most trying circumstances. I have never seen a

woman in my life who would endure every species of fatigue and

hardship, from month to month, and from year to year, with that

unflinching courage, zeal, and patience, which she has ever done;

for I know that which she has had to endure--she has been tossed

upon the .ocean of uncertainty--she has breasted the storms of

persecution, and buffeted the rage of men and devils, which would

have borne down almost any other woman. It may be that many

may yet have to encounter the same--I pray God that this may not

be the case; but, should it be, may they have grace given them

according to their day, even as has been the case with her.

As soon as those men designated in the revelation were

prepared to leave home, they started on their mission, preaching

and baptizing on their way, wherever an opportunity afforded. On

their route they passed through Kirtland, where they preached a

short time, and raised up a branch of twenty or thirty members.

Before leaving this place, they addressed a letter to Joseph, desiring

him to send an elder to preside over the branch which they had

raised up. Accordingly, Joseph dispatched John Whitmer to take

the presidency of the church at Kirtland; and when he arrived

there, those appointed to go to Missouri proceeded on their

mission, preaching and baptizing as before.

In December of the same year (1830), Joseph appointed a

meeting at our house. While he was preaching, Sidney Rigdon and

Edward Partridge came in, and seated themselves in the

congregation. When Joseph had finished his discourse, he gave all

who had any remarks to make, the privilege of speaking. Upon this

Mr. Partridge arose, and stated that he had been to Manchester,

with the view of obtaining further information respecting the

doctrine which we preached; but, not finding us, he had made

some inquiry of our neighbors concerning our characters, which

they stated had been unimpeachable, until Joseph deceived us

relative to the Book of Mormon. He also said that he had walked

over our farm, and observed the good order and industry which it

exhibited; and, having seen what we had sacrificed for the sake of

our faith, and having heard that our veracity was not questioned

upon any other point than that of our religion, he believed our

testimony, and was ready to be baptized, "if," said he, "Brother

Joseph will baptize me."

"You are now," replied Joseph, "much fatigued, Brother

Partridge, and you had better rest to-day, and be baptized

to-morrow."

"Just as Brother Joseph thinks best," replied Mr. Partridge, "I

am ready at any time."

He was accordingly baptized the next day. Before he left, my

husband returned home from prison, bringing along with him

considerable clothing, which he had earned at coopering in the

jail-yard.

The latter part of the same month Joseph received a letter

from John Whitmer, desiring his immediate assistance at Kirtland

in regulating the affairs of the church there. Joseph inquired of the

Lord, and received a commandment to go straightway to Kirtland

with his family and effects; also to send a message to Hyrum to

have him to take that branch of the church, over which he

presided, and start immediately for the same place. And my

husband was commanded, in the same revelation, to meet Hyrum

at the most convenient point, and accompany him to Kirtland.

Samuel was sent on a mission, into the same region of country,

while I, and my two sons, William and Carlos, were to be left till

the ensuing spring, when we were to take the reminder of the

branch at Waterloo, and move also to Kirtland.

It was but a short time till Joseph and Emma were on their

way, accompanied by Sidney Rigdon, Edward Partridge, Ezra

Thayre, and Newel Knight. When they were about starting, they

preached at our house on Seneca River; and on their way, they

preached at the house of Calvin Stoddard, and likewise at the

house of Preserved Harris. At each of these places, they baptized

several individuals into the church.

Explanation of the differences

between manifestations of the Spirit

of God, and the spirit of Satan

On Joseph's arrival at Kirtland, he found a church consisting

of nearly one hundred members, who were, in general, good

brethren, though a few of them had imbibed some very erroneous

ideas, being greatly deceived by a singular power, which

manifested itself among them in strange contortions of the visage,

and sudden unnatural exertions of the body. This they supposed to

be a display of the power of God. Shortly after Joseph arrived, he

called the church together, in order to show them the difference

between the Spirit of God, and the spirit of the Devil. He said, if a

man arose in meeting to speak, and was seized with a kind of

paroxysm, that drew his face and limbs, in a violent and unnatural

manner, which made him appear to be in pain; and if he gave

utterance to strange sounds, which were incomprehensible to his

audience, they might rely upon it that he had the spirit of the Devil.

But on the contrary, when a man speaks by the Spirit of God, he

speaks from the abundance of his heart---his mind is filled with

intelligence, and even should he be excited, it does not cause him

to do anything ridiculous or unseemly. He then called upon one of

the brethren to speak, who arose and made the attempt, but was

immediately seized with a kind of spasm, which drew his face,

arms, and fingers in a most astonishing manner.

Hyrum, by Joseph's request, laid hands on the man,

whereupon he sunk back in a state of complete exhaustion. Joseph

then called upon another man to speak, who stood leaning in an

open window. This man also attempted to speak, but was thrown

forward into the house, prostrate, unable to utter a syllable. He was

administered to, and the same effects followed as in the first

instance. These, together with a few other examples of the same

kind, convinced the brethren of the mistake under which they had

been laboring; and they all rejoiced in the goodness of God, in once

more condescending to lead the children of men by revelation and

the gift of the Holy Ghost.

Footnote:

1. The course that Brigham Young and the Twelve with him took

after the death of her sons Joseph and Hyrum, was not approved

by Grandmother Smith. She always spoke in kindly terms of the

men, but steadily and persistently refused to give credence to the

doctrine and policy adopted by them. In this she did not waver to

the end of her life that the least show of good feeling gave rise to

the liveliest sensations of gratitude.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 39

The Different Branches of the Church

Remove to Kirtland

Miracle in Buffalo

Soon after my husband and Joseph left for Kirtland, William,

being one of the teachers, visited the church; and calling upon each

family, he remained with them until each individual belonging to

the house had prayed in his hearing.

When the brethren considered the spring sufficiently open for

traveling on the water, we all began to prepare for our removal to

Kirtland. We hired a boat of a certain Methodist preacher, and

appointed a time to meet at our house, for the purpose of setting

off together; and when we were thus collected, we numbered

eighty souls. The people of the surrounding country came and bade

us farewell, invoking the blessing of heaven upon our heads.

A few minutes before we started, an old brother by the name

of Humphrey, arrived from Potsdam. This man was brought into

the church by Don Carlos, at the time that he visited his

grandfather in company with my husband. At this time, Brother

Humphrey was the oldest man who was an elder in the church,

and Don Carlos the youngest.

On account of Brother Humphrey's age, I wished him to take

charge of the company, but he refused, saying that everything

should be done, just as Mother Smith said; and to this the whole

company responded, "Yes." At that instant, one Esquire

Chamberlain came on board, and asked me if I had what money I

wanted to make my family comfortable. I replied that I had an

abundance for myself and children, but he might, perhaps, find

some on board who stood in need of assistance. "Well," said he,

"here is a little money, and you can deal it out as you like," and,

handing me seventeen dollars, he left the boat. Soon after this we

were pushed off and under fine headway.

I then called the brethren and sisters together, and reminded

them that we were traveling by the commandment of the Lord, as

much as father Lehi was, when he left Jerusalem; and, if faithful,

we had the same reason to expect the blessings of God. I then

desired them to be solemn, and to lift their hearts to God

continually in prayer, that we might be prospered. We then seated

ourselves and sang a hymn. The captain was so delighted with the

music that he called to the mate, saying, "Do, for God's sake,

come here, and steer the boat; for I must hear that singing." He

afterwards expressed his pleasure and surprise at seeing such an

appearance of devotion among us, stating that his wife had refused

to accompany him, on account of her prejudice against us, which

he very much regretted.

At the approach of sunset, we seated ourselves, and sang

another hymn. The music sounded beautiful upon the water, and

had a salutary effect upon every heart, filling our souls with love

and gratitude to God, for his manifold goodness towards us.

The services of the evening being ended, I inquired of the

brethren concerning the amount of provisions which they had on

hand for the journey; and, to my surprise, I ascertained that we

had on board, besides twenty grown persons, thirty children, who

were almost destitute of food. This was unaccountable to me at

first, but I afterwards learned that they had converted their

substance into clothing, expecting that those who were in better

circumstances would support them, as well as defray their traveling

expenses; those, however, from whom they expected the most

assistance, disappointed them, consequently, the burden was

thrown entirely upon my shoulders. From this time forward I

furnished the whole fifty persons with food from day to day.

I soon discovered among the mothers, a kind of carelessness

with regard to their children, even when their lives were in danger.

So I called them together, and endeavored to impress upon their

minds the importance of doing their duty to their children; that in

such a place as this, especially, they ought to keep them constantly

by their side; that they should consider, that children were given to

them for a blessing, and if they did not treat them as such, they

would be taken from them. Still they were negligent, and excused

themselves by saying that their children were disobedient. I told the

sisters that I could manage their children, and if they were not

better controlled by their mothers, I should take the control of

them.

I then called the children around me, and said to them, "Now,

children, mark what I say to you. When I come up-stairs, and raise

my hand, you must,' every one of you, run to me as fast as you

can. Will you do as I tell you ?"

"Yes," they replied, with one unanimous voice. And they

strictly kept their faith to the end of the journey.

On getting about half way to Buffalo, the canal broke. This

gave rise to much murmuring and discontentment, which was

expressed in terms like the following:

"Well, the canal is broke now, and here we are, and here we

are likely to be, for we can go no further. We have left our homes,

and here we have no means of getting a living, consequently we

shall have to starve."

"No, no," said I, "you will not starve, brethren, nor anything

of that sort; only do be patient and stop your murmuring. I have no

doubt but the hand of the Lord is over us for good; perhaps it is

best for us to be here a short time. It is quite probable that the

boats can not leave Buffalo harbor on account of the ice; if so; the

town must inevitably be crowded with families, in which case it

would be next to impossible for us to get into a comfortable house.

Are we not in far better circumstances in our present situation?"

"Well, well," returned the sisters, "I suppose you know best;

but it does seem as if it would have been better for us to have

stayed where we were, for there we could sit in our rocking-chairs,

and take as much comfort as we pleased, but here we are tired out,

and have no place to rest ourselves."

Whilst this was passing, a citizen of the place came on board,

and after inquiring what denomination we belonged to, he

requested that if there were any preachers on board, a meeting

might be appointed in the neighborhood. I introduced him to Elders

Humphrey and Page, who appointed a meeting for the next day,

which was held on a beautiful green, bordering on the canal, and of

sufficient size to accommodate a hundred persons. They listened

with attention, and requested that another meeting might be

appointed for the succeeding day, but, as the canal was repaired by

eleven o'clock, we proceeded on our journey, and arrived at

Buffalo on the fifth day after leaving Waterloo.

Here we found the brethren from Colesville, who informed

us that they had been detained one week in this place, waiting for

navigation to open. Also, that Mr. Smith and Hyrum had gone

through to Kirtland by land, in order to be there by the first of

April.

I asked them if they confessed to the people that they were

"Mormons." "No, indeed," they replied, "neither must you mention

a word about your religion, for if you do you will never be able to

get a house, or a boat either."

I told them I should tell the people precisely who I was.

"And," continued I, "if you are ashamed of Christ, you must not

expect to be prospered; and I shall wonder if we do not get to

Kirtland before you." While we were talking with the

Colesville brethren, another boat landed, having on board about

thirty brethren, among whom was Thomas B. Marsh, who

immediately joined u,s, and, like the Colesville brethren, he was

decidedly opposed to our attending to prayer, or making known

that we were professors of religion. He said that if our company

persisted in singing and praying, as we had hitherto done, we

should be mobbed before the next morning.

"Mob it is, then," said I, "we shall attend to prayer before

sunset, mob or no mob." Mr. Marsh, at this, felt considerably

irritated. I then requested Brothers Humphrey and Page to go

around among the boatmen, and inquire for one Captain Blake,

who was formerly captain of a boat belonging to my brother,

General Mack, and who, upon my brother's decease, purchased

the boat, and still commanded the same. They went in search of

the man, and soon found him, and learned from him that his boat

was already laden with the usual amount of passengers and freight.

He said, however, that he thought he could make room for us if we

would take a deck passage. As this was our only opportunity, we

moved our goods on board the next day, and by the time that we

had fairly settled ourselves, it began to rain. This rendered our

situation very uncomfortable, and some of the sisters complained

bitterly because we had not hired a house till the boat was ready to

start. In fact, their case was rather a trying one, for some of them

had sick children, in consequence of which Brother Page went out

for the purpose of getting a room for the women and sick children,

but returned unsuccessful. At this the sisters renewed their

complaints, and declared that they would have a house, let the

consequences be what they might. In order to satisfy them, I set

out myself, with my son William, although it was still raining very

fast, to see if it were possible to procure a shelter for them and

their children.

I stopped at the first tavern, and inquired of the landlord if he

could let me have a room for some women and children who were

sick. The landlord replied that he could easily make room for them.

At this, a woman who was present turned upon him very sharply,

saying, "I have put up here myself, and I am not a going to have

anybody's things in my way. I'll warrant the children have got the

whooping-cough or measles, or some other contagious disease,

and, if they come, I will go somewhere else."

"Why, madam," said the landlord, "that is not necessary; you

can still have one large room." "I don't care," said she, "I want 'em

both, and if I can't have 'em, I won't stay--that's it."

"Never mind," said I, "it is no matter; I suppose I can get a

room somewhere else, just as well."

"No, you can't though," rejoined the lady, "for we hunted all

over the town, and we could not find one single one till we got

here."

I left immediately, and went on my way. Presently I came to

a long row of rooms, one of which appeared to be almost vacant. I

inquired if it could be rented for a few days. The owner of the

buildings I found to be a cheerful old lady, near seventy years of

age. I mentioned the circumstances to her, as I before had done to

the landlord.

"Well, I don't know," said she; "where be you going?"

"To Kirtland," I replied. "What be you?" said she. "Be you

Baptists?"

I told her that we were "Mormons." "Mormons!" ejaculated

she, in a quick, goodnatured tone. "What be they? I never heard of

them before."

"I told you that we were 'Mormons,'" I replied, "because that

is what the world calls us, but the only name we acknowledge is

Latter Day Saints."

"Latter Day Saints!" rejoined she, "I never heard of them

either."

I then informed her that this church was brought forth

through the instrumentality of a prophet, and that I was the mother

of this prophet.

"What? said she, "a prophet in these days! I never heard of

the like in my life; and if you will come and sit with me, you shall

have a room for your sisters and their children, but you yourself

must come and stay with me, and tell me all about it."

This I promised to do, and then returned to the boat, and had

the sisters and their sick children removed to the old lady's house;

and after making them comfortable, I went into her room. We

soon fell into conversation, in which I explained to her, as clearly

as I could, the principles of the gospel. On speaking of the laying

on of hands for the reception of the Holy Ghost, she was as much

surprised as those disciples were whom Paul found at Ephesus,

and she asked me, "What do you mean by the Holy Ghost?" I

continued my explanations until after two o'clock the next morning,

when we removed to the boat again. On arriving there, Captain

Blake requested the passengers to remain on board, as he wished

from that time, to be ready to start at a moment's warning; at the

same time he sent out a man to measure the depth of the ice, who,

when he returned, reported that it was piled up to the height of

twenty feet, and that it was his opinion that we would remain in the

harbor at least two weeks longer.

At this, Porter Rockwell started on shore to see his uncle. His

mother endeavored t.o prevent him, but he paid no attention to

her, and she then appealed to me, saying, "Mother Smith, do get

Porter back, for he won't mind anybody but you." I told him that,

if he went, we should leave him on shore, but he could do as he

liked. He left the boat, and several others were about following

him; but when I spoke to them, they replied, "We will do just as

you say, Mother Smith," and returned immediately.

Just then William whispered in my ear, "Mother, do see the

confusion yonder; won't you go and put a stop to it!"

I went to that part of the boat where the principal portion of

our company was. There I found several of the brethren and

sisters engaged in a warm debate, others murmuring and

grumbling, and a number of young ladies were flirting, giggling, and

laughing with gentlemen passengers, who were entire strangers to

them, whilst hundreds of people on shore and on other boats were

witnessing this scene of clamor and vanity among our brethren

with great interest. I stepped into their midst. "Brethren and

sisters," said I, "we call ourselves Saints, and profess to have come

out from the world for the purpose of serving God at the expense

of all earthly things; and will you, at the very onset, subject the

cause of Christ to ridicule by your own unwise and improper

conduct? You profess to put your trust in God; then how can you

feel to murmur and complain as you do? You are even more

unreasonable than the children of Israel were; for here are my

sisters pining for their rocking-chairs, and brethren from whom I

expected firmness and energy, declare that they positively believe

they shall starve to death before they get to the end of the journey.

And why is it so? Have any of you lacked? Have not I set food

before you every day, and made you, who had not provided for

yourselves, as welcome as my own children? Where is your faith?

Where is your confidence in God? Can you not realize that all

things were made by Him, and that He rules over the works of His

own hands? And suppose that all the Saints here should lift their

hearts in prayer to God, that the way might be opened before us,

how easy it would be for Him to cause the ice to break away, so

that in a moment we could be on our journey ?'

Just then a man on shore cried, "Is the Book of Mormon

true?"

"That book," replied I, "was brought forth by the power of

God, and translated by the gift of the Holy Ghost; and, if I could

make my voice sound as loud as the trumpet of Michael, the

Archangel, I would declare the truth from land to land, and from

sea to sea, and the echo should reach to every isle, until every

member of the family of Adam should be left without excuse. For I

do testify that God has revealed Himself to man again in these last

days, and set His hand to gather His people upon a goodly land,

and, if they obey His commandments, it shall be unto them for an

inheritance; whereas, if they rebel against His law, His hand will be

against them to scatter them abroad, and cut them off from the

face of the earth; and that He has commenced a work which will

prove a savor of life unto life, or of death unto death, to every one

that stands here this day--of life unto life, if you will receive it, or

of death unto death, if you reject the counsel of God, for every

man shall have the desires of his heart; if he desires the truth, he

may hear and live, but if he tramples upon the simplicity of the

word of God, he will shut the gate of heaven against himself."

Then, turning to our own company, I said, "Now, brethren and

sisters, if you will all of you raise your desires to heaven, that the

ice may be broken up, and we be set at liberty, as sure as the Lord

lives it will be done."

At that instant a noise was heard, like bursting thunder. The

captain cried, "Every man to his post." The ice parted, leaving

barely a passage for the boat, and so narrow, that, as the boat

passed through, the buckets of the water-wheel were torn off with

a crash, which, joined to the word of command from the captain,

the hoarse answering of the sailors, the noise of the ice, and the

cries and confusion of the spectators, presented a scene truly

terrible. We had barely passed through the avenue, when the ice

closed together again, and the Colesville brethren were left in

Buffalo, unable to follow us.

As we were leaving the harbor, one of the bystanders

exclaimed, "There goes the Mormon company! That boat is sunk

in the water nine inches deeper than ever it was before, and, mark

it, she will sink--there is nothing surer." In fact, they were so sure

of it that they went straight to the office and had it published that

we were sunk, so that when we arrived at Fairport, we read in the

papers the news of our own death. After our miraculous escape

from the wharf at Buffalo, we called our company together, and

had a prayer-meeting, in which we offered up our thanks to God

for his mercy, which he had manifested towards us in our

deliverance; but before our meeting was broken up, the captain's

mate came to me and said, "Mrs. Smith, do, for God's sake, have

your children stop praying, or we shall all go to hell together; we

can not keep one single man to his post, if we should go to the

Devil, for they are so taken up with your praying." Therefore our

meeting was broken up.

Soon after leaving Buffalo, some of our company began to

feel the effects of the motion of the boat, and were overcome with

seasickness. I went to the cook, and, handing him twenty-five

cents, asked him if he could let me have some hot water for the

sick folks. He complied with my request, and I was thus furnished

with the means of making them comfortable.

Upon further acquaintance with the captain, I made myself

known to him as the sister of General Mack. He seemed highly

pleased to find in me a relative of his old friend; and I was treated

with great attention and respect, both by himself and crew, while I

remained on the boat.

A short time before we arrived at Fairport, Brother

Humphrey and myself went on shore to do some trading for the

company. While on shore, this brother told me that I was making a

slave of myself unnecessarily; that those sisters whose families I

had the care of, could as well wait upon their own husbands and

children, as for me to do it; that, as for himself, he was not going

to stay on board much longer. I thanked him for his kindness, but

told him that I thought I could get along with the work without

injuring myself. Nothing further passed between us upon the

subject. At the next landing he left, and whither he went I did not

know.

On drawing near Fairport, where we were to land, the

captain, passengers, and crew, bade me farewell in tears. After

landing, our company were more disheartened than ever, and the

brethren came around me and requested that I should set their

wives to sewing blankets together, and making tents of them, that

the men might camp by their goods and watch them, for they had

no hopes of getting any further.

I told them I should do nothing of the kind. As for the sisters,

some of them were crying, some pouting, and a few of them

attending to the care of their families. As I passed among them, my

attention was attracted by a stranger, who sat a short distance from

us on the shore of the lake. I inquired of him the distance to

Kirtland. He, starting up, exclaimed, "Is it possible that this is

Mother Smith? I have sat here looking for you these three days."

Replying to his question in the affirmative, I asked him if it

would be possible to procure teams to take our goods to Kirtland.

He told me to give myself no uneasiness about the matter, that

Joseph was expected every hour, and in less than twenty-four

hours there would be teams sufficient to take all our company to

houses that were waiting to receive them. When he mentioned

Joseph's name, I started, for I just began to realize that I was so

soon to see both my husband and my sons. I turned from the

stranger, and met Samuel, who was coming towards me, closely

followed by Joseph. I extended my right hand to Samuel and my

left to Joseph. They wept for joy upon seeing me--Samuel;

because he had been warned of God in a dream to meet the

company from Waterloo, and feared that some disaster had

befallen me; and Joseph, because of the information which he had

received from Brother Humphrey, who had arrived at Kirtland a

short time before this, he having informed Joseph that he

apprehended, from the fatigue I was undergoing, that my life was

in danger.

After they informed me of these things, Joseph said he should

take me from the company. As the sisters begged to go with me,

he took them as far as Painesville, where we stopped at the house

of Brother Partridge. Here we found a fine supper prepared for the

whole company.

Soon after partaking of this refreshment, I was taken to

Brother Kingsbury's, in his own carriage, where I was treated with

great kindness and respect. From this place I went with Joseph to

Kirtland. The first house that I entered was Brother Morley's. Here

I met my beloved husband, and great was our joy. Many of my

readers may know my present situation. These can imagine with

what feelings I recite such scenes as that which followed the

reunion of our family; but let it pass--imagination must supply the

elipsis. Were I to indulge my feelings upon such occasions as this,

my strength would not support me to the end of my narrative.

Soon after arriving at Kirtland, a pair of twins were brought

to Emma, which were given to her to fill the place of a pair of her

own that had died.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 40

Samuel Smith's First Mission to

Missouri

We remained two weeks at Mr. Morley's, then removed our

family to a farm which had been purchased by Joseph for the

church. On this farm my family were all established with this

arrangement, that we were to cultivate the farm, and, from the

fruits of our labor, we were to receive our support; but all over and

above this was to be used for the comfort of strangers or brethren,

who were traveling through the place.

About this time Joseph was requested by Parley P. Pratt and

his company, who were then in Missouri, to send some elders to

assist them. He inquired of the Lord, and received the revelation

contained in the Times and Seasons, volume 5, page 416, in which

Samuel H. Smith and Reynolds Cahoon were appointed to go

together to Missouri. They departed immediately on their mission.

Before they had proceeded far, they called at a town, the name of

which I do not remember, where they found William E. McLellin,

who was employed as a clerk in a store. After making a little

inquiry, they found that Mr. McLellin was anxious to hear them

preach, and that he was willing to make some exertion to obtain a

house and congregation for them, for the name of Latter Day Saint

was new to him, and he felt curious to hear what the principles of

our faith were. So, by his interposition, they soon had a large

congregation seated in a comfortable room. They preached that

evening and the next morning they pursued their journey.

Shortly after they left, Mr. McLellin became very uneasy

respecting his new acquaintances; he felt that it was his duty to

have gone with them and assisted them on their journey. This

feeling worked so strongly in his breast as to deprive him of rest all

the ensuing night; and, before morning, he concluded to set out for

Missouri, at the hazard of business, character, and everything else.

Accordingly, after settling with his employer, he started in pursuit

of Samuel and Brother Cahoon. He passed 225 them on their way,

and got to Missouri, and was baptized before they arrived there.

On their route, Samuel and Brother Cahoon suffered great

privations, such as want of rest and food. At the time that they

started for Missouri, near fifty others also set out for the same

place, all taking different routes. When they arrived, they dedicated

the spot for the Temple. About this time, or soon after, a number

of revelations were received which the reader will find by following

the history of Joseph in the Times and Seasons, volume 5, from

page 448 to page 446. A clause in one of these reads as follows:

"Let my servant Reynolds Cahoon, and my servant

Samuel H. Smith, with whom I am well pleased, be not

separated until they return to their homes, and this for a

wise purpose in me."--Page 465.

And here, let me say, that Samuel was never censured by

revelation, to my knowledge, for he always performed his missions

faithfully, and his work was well approved.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 41

Lucy SmithVisits Detroit

As Hyrum, my eldest son, was directed to go to Missouri by

the way of Detroit, I thought it would be a good opportunity to

visit the family of my brother, General Mack. Acoordingly, my

niece, Almira Mack, Hyrum, Brethren Murdock, Lyman Wight,

and Corril and I, set out together for Detroit. When we first went

on board the vessel which took us across the lake, we concluded to

keep perfectly still upon the subject of religion; but it was

afterwards proposed by Hyrum, that Mother Smith should say just

what she pleased, and if she got into difficulty, the elders should

help her out of it.

Shortly after this I was sitting at the door of the cabin,

reading the Book of Mormon, when a lady came up and inquired

of me what book I was reading. "The Book of Mormon," I replied.

But the title of the book was no advantage to her, for she had

never before heard of there being such a work in existence. By her

request I gave her a brief history of the discovery and translation of

the book. This delighted her, and when I mentioned that it was a

record of the origin of the aborigines of America, she said, "How I

do wish I could get one of your books to carry to my husband, for

he is now a missionary among the Indians.

Just then another lady, who was a doctor's wife, came near

us, with the appearance of wishing to hear our conversation. She

was gorgeously dressed, and carried herself very daintily, I assure

you. She wore a splendid satin scarf, which, as she walked to and

fro before us, she would occasionally let fall from the left shoulder,

and expose a neck and bosom decorated with very brilliant jewels.

Presently she stopped short, and said, "I do not want to hear

any more of that stuff, or anything more about Joe Smith either.

They say that he is a Mormon prophet; but it is nothing but

deception and lies. There was one Mr. Murdock, who believed in

Joe Smith's doctrines; and the Mormons all believe they can cure

the sick and raise the dead; so when this Mr. Murdock's wife was

sick, he refused to send for a doctor, although the poor woman

wanted him to do so, and so by his neglect his wife died."

I told her that I thought she must be a little mistaken, that I

was acquainted with the family, and knew something in regard to

the matter.

I know all about it," said the lady.

"Well, now, perhaps not," said I, "just stop a moment and I

will explain it to you."

"No, I won't," returned the woman.

"Then," said I, "I will introduce you to Mr. Murdock, and let

him tell the story himself."

I then turned to Mr. Murdock, who stood near, and gave her

an introduction to him. Before this, however, the chambermaid

went down-stairs and complained to the doctor of his wife's

unbecoming behavior, and before she had heard a dozen words

from our brother, her husband came bustling upstairs.

"Here," said he to his wife, "they tell me that you are abusing the

old lady"; and taking her hand, he drew it within his arm, and

marched her off without further ceremony.

This circumstance introduced the subject of "Mormonism"

among the passengers, and it continued to be the topic of

conversation until we arrived at Detroit. On landing in Detroit, we

repaired immediately to a tavern, as my niece, Mrs. Cooper, was

exceedingly nervous, and we deemed it imprudent to disturb her

that evening. The next morning, Almira Mack and myself visited

Mrs. Cooper, who was Almira's sister. Almira went into her room,

and found her lying on the bed. After the usual salutations she

informed Mrs. Cooper that Aunt Lucy was in the parlor waiting to

see her, and requested the privilege of inviting me into her room;

but it was some time before her nerves were sufficiently settled to

see me. However, before I was admitted into her presence, she

was further informed that her cousin Hyrum, as also several other

elders, had come to Detroit in company with me, and that I would

expect them to be invited as well as myself. But this was refused,

Mrs. Cooper declaring that she could not endure the presence of so

many visitors. She sent for me, but forbade her sister inviting any

one else.

I went to her, and after the compliments were over, I said,

"Lovisa, I have with me four of my brethren, one of whom is your

cousin Hyrum, if I stay they must be invited also."

"Oh! no, no; I never can consent to it," exclaimed

she,--"Why, aunt, I am so nervous, I am scarcely ever able to see

any company."

"Now, Lovisa," I replied, "do you know what ails you? I can

tell you exactly what it is: there is a good spirit and an evil one

operating upon you, and the bad spirit has almost got possession of

you; and when the good spirit is the least agitated, the evil one

strives for the entire mastery, and sets the good spirit to fluttering,

just ready to be gone, because it has so slight a foothold. But you

have been so for a long time, and you may yet live many years.

These men who are with me are clothed with the authority of the

priesthood, and through their administration you might receive a

blessing; and even should you not be healed, do you not wish to

know something about your Savior before you meet him?

Furthermore, if you refuse to receive my brethren into your house,

I shall leave it myself."

It was finally concluded that a sumptuous dinner should be

prepared, and that the brethren should all be invited. While they

tarried with her they administered to her twice by the laying on of

hands, in the name of the Lord. They stopped with her during the

day, and in the evening left for Pontiac. When she learned that

they were not expected back again, she seemed greatly distressed,

because she had not urged them to stay and preach.

The next morning, I and my niece set out for Pontiac, in the

first stage, to visit Sister Mack, my brother's widow, and her

daughter, Mrs. Whitermore. Here we were treated with great

attention and respect by Mr. Whitermore and his family. The

subject of religion was introduced immediately after our arrival and

continued the theme of conversation until near tea-time, when

Sister Mack arose, saying, "Sister Lucy, you must excuse me, for I

find my nerves are so agitated I can not bear conversation any

longer; the subject is so entirely new, it confuses my mind." I then

requested her to stop a moment. I then repeated to her the same

that I had done two days previous to Lovisa, adding, "Suppose a

company of fashionable people were to come in and begin to talk

about balls, parties, and the latest style of making dresses, do you

think that would agitate you so?" She smiled at this, and said, "I do

not know that it would, Sister Lucy; you know that those are more

common things."

I then told her that I would excuse her, and that she might go

where she pleased, concluding in my own mind never to mention

the subject to her again, unless it should be by her own request.

That night we slept in the same room. When I was about retiring to

rest, she observed, "Do not let my presence prevent you from

attending to any duty which you have practiced at home." And

soon afterwards she again remarked, "The house is now still, and I

would be glad to hear you talk, if you are not too much fatigued." I

told her I would have no objections, provided the subject of

religion would not make her nervous; and, as she did not think it

would, we commenced conversation, the result of which was, she

was convinced of the truth of the gospel.

In a few days subsequent to this, we all set out to visit Mrs.

Stanley, who was also my brother's daughter. Here Mr.

Whitermore gave me an introduction to one Mr. Ruggles, the

pastor of the Presbyterian church to which this Mr. Whitermore

belonged.

"And you," said Mr. Ruggles, upon shaking hands with me,

"are the mother of that poor, foolish, silly boy, Joe Smith, who

pretends to translate the Book of Mormon."

I looked him steadily in the face, and replied, "I am, sir, the

mother of Joseph Smith; but why do you apply to him such

epithets as those?"

"Because," said his reverence, "that he should imagine he was

going to break down all other churches with that simple Mormon

book."

"Did you ever read that book?" I inquired.

"No," said he, "it is beneath my notice."

"But," rejoined I, "the Scriptures say, 'Prove all things'; and

now, sir, let me tell you boldly, that that book contains the

everlasting gospel, and it was written for the salvation of your soul,

by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost."

"Pooh," said the minister, "nonsense--I am not afraid of any

member of my church being led astray by such stuff; they have too

much intelligence."

"Now, Mr. Ruggles," said I, and I spoke with emphasis, for

the Spirit of God was up,on me, "mark my words--as true as God

lives, before three years we will have more than one third of your

church; and, sir, whether you believe it or not, we will take the

very deacon, too."

This produced a hearty laugh at the expense of the minister.

Not to be tedious, I will say that I remained in this section of

the country about four weeks, during which time I labored

incessantly for the truth's sake, and succeeded in gaining the hearts

of many, among whom were David Dort and his wife. Many

desired me to use my influence to have an elder sent into that

region of country, which I agreed to do. As I was about starting

home, Mr. Cooper observed that our ministers would have more

influence if they dressed in broadcloth. When I returned, I made

known to Joseph the situation of things where I had been, so he

dispatched Brother Jared Carter to that country. And in order that

he might not lack influence, he was dressed in a suit of superfine

broadcloth. He went immediately into the midst of Mr. Ruggles'

church, and, in a short time, brought away seventy of his best

members, among whom was the deacon, just as I told the minister.

This deacon was Brother Bent, who now presides over the High

Council.1

In less than a month after my arrival, Samuel returned home

from Missouri, and remained until the succeeding October, at

which time a revelation was given, commanding him and William

McLellin to go to the town of Hiram, which was about thirty miles

distant. Samuel commenced making preparations, but before he

was ready to start, he heard a voice in the night, which said,

"Samuel, arise immediately, and go forth on the mission which

thou wast commanded to take to Hiram." He arose from his bed

and took what clothing .he had in readiness, and set off without

further delay.

On arriving at the above-mentioned place, he found William

E. McLellin there according to previous appointment. Here they

commenced preaching together, and after laboring a while in this

town, they went from place to place, bearing testimony of the truth

in whatever city, town, or village they entered, until the 27th of

December, at which time they arrived at Kirtland. Samuel was not

long permitted to remain at home in quiet; on the first of January

he was sent, with Orson Hyde, on a mission into the eastern

country. They went and preached from city to city until they were

called home to receive the ordinance of The Washing of Feet.

Footnote:

1. October, 1838, Samuel Bent was made a member of the High

Council at Far West, Missouri. One year later he was chosen a

member of the High Council at Commerce [afterwards called

Nauvoo], Illinois. We have no record of his being president of the

High Council in the lifetime of Joseph Smith. May have been made

such by the faction under Brigham Young. He died at Garden

Grove, Iowa, August 16, 1846. H.C.S.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 42

An extract from the history of Joseph,

the Prophet

Sidney Rigdon's transgression --

Trouble in Jackson County

I shall now return to the month of September, 1831. Joseph,

at this time, was engaged in translating the Bible, and Sidney

Rigdon was writing for him. About the first of this month, Joseph

came to the conclusion to remove himself and clerk, as well as

their families, to the before-mentioned town of Hiram, in order to

expedite the work. They moved to the house of Father Johnson,

and lived with him in peace until the following March, when a

circumstance occurred, which I shall relate in his own words:

"On the 25th of March (1832), the twins before

mentioned, which had been sick of the measles for

some time, caused us to be broke of our rest in taking

care of them, especially my wife. In the evening I told

her she had better retire to rest with one of the children,

and I would watch with the sickest child. In the night

she told me I had better lie down on the trundle-bed,

and I did so, and was soon after awoke by her

screaming murder! when I found myself going out of

the door in the hands of about a dozen men, some of

whose hands were in my hair, and some hold of my

shirt, drawers, and limbs. The foot of the trundle-bed

was toward the door, leaving only room enough for the

door to swing. My wife heard a gentle tapping .on the

win- dows, which she then took no particular notice of

(but which was unquestionably designed for ascer-

taining whether we were all asleep), and, soon after, the

mob burst open the door and surrounded the bed in an

instant, and, as I said, the first I knew, I was going ,out

of the door, in the ,hands of an infuri- ated mob. I made

a desperate struggle, as I was forced out, to extricate

myself, but only cleared one leg, with which I made a

pass at one man, and he fell on the door steps. I was

immediately confined again, and they swore by God

they would kill me if I did not be still, which quieted

me. As they passed around the house with me, the

fellow that I kicked, came to me and thrust his hand

into my face all covered with blood, (for I hit him on

the nose), and with an exulting horse laugh, muttered,

'Ge, gee, God d--ran ye, I'll fix ye.'

They then seized me by the throat, and held on till

I 1ost my breath. After I came to, as they passed along

with me, about thirty rods from the house, I saw Elder

Rigdon stretched out on the ground, whither they had

dragged him by the heels. I supposed he was dead.

I began to plead with them, saying, You will have

mercy and spare my life, I hope. To which they replied,

'God d--mn ye, call on yer God for help, we'll show ye

no mercy;' and the people began to show themselves in

every direction; one coming from the orchard had a

plank, and I expected they would kill me, and carry me

off on a plank. They then turned to the right, and went

on about thirty rods further--about sixty rods from the

house, and thirty from where I saw Elder Rigdon--into

the meadow, where they stopped, and one said,

'Simonds, Simonds,' (meaning, I suppose, Simonds

Rider), 'Pull up his drawers, pull up his drawers, he will

take cold.' Another replied, 'Ar'nt ye going to kill ira?

Ar'nt ye going to kill 'ira?' when a group of mobbers

collected a little way off, and said, 'Simonds, Simonds,

come here;' and Simonds charged those who had hold

of me to keep me from touching the ground (as they

had done all the time), lest I should get a spring upon

them. They went and held a council, and as I could

occasionally overhear a word, I supposed it was to

know whether it was best to kill me. They returned,

after a while, whenI! learned that they had concluded

not to kill me, but pound and scratch me well, tear off

my shirt and drawers, and leave me naked. One cried,

'Simonds, Simonds, where is the tar bucket?' 'I don't

know,' answered one, 'where 'tis, Eli's left it.' They ran

back and fetched the bucket of tar, when one

exclaimed, 'God d--ran it, let's tar up his mouth;' and

they tried to force the tar-paddle into my mouth; I

twisted my head around, so that they could not; and

they cried out, 'God d--mn ye, hold up your head and

let us give ye some tar.' They then tried to force a vial

into my mouth, and broke it in my teeth. All my clothes

were torn off me, except my shirt collar; and one man

fell on me and scratched my body with his nails like a

mad cat, then muttered out, 'God d--ran ye that's the

way the Holy Ghost falls on folks.'

They then left me, and I attempted to rise, but fell

again; I pulled the tar away from my lips, etc., so that I

could breathe more freely, and after a while I began to

recover, and raised myself up, when I saw two lights. I

made my way towards one of them, and found it was

Father Johnson's. When I had come to the door I was

naked, and the tar made me 1ook as though I was

covered with blood; and when my wife saw me, she

thought I was all mashed to pieces, and fainted. During

the affray abroad, the sisters of the neighborhood had

collected at my room. I called for a blanket, they threw

me one and shut the door; I wrapped it around me, and

went in ....

My friends spent the night in scraping and

removing the tar, and washing and cleansing my body,

so that by morning I was ready to be clothed again.

This being Sabbath morning, the people assembled

for meeting at the usual hour of worship, and among

those came also the mobbers, viz, Simonds Rider, a

Campbellitc preacher, and leader of the mob; one

M'Clentic, son of a Campbellite minister; and Pelatiah

Allen, Esquire, who gave the mob a barrel of whisky to

raise their spirits; and many others. With my flesh all

scarified and defaced, I preached to the congregation, as

usual, and in the afternoon of the same day baptized

three individuals."--Times and Seasons, volume 5, page

611. Millennial Star, volume 14, page 148.

Sidney Rigdon went immediately to Kirtland, but Joseph

remained at Father Johnson's to finish his preparations for a

journey, which he contemplated making to Missouri. Immediately

after Sidney's arrival at Kirtland, we met for the purpose of holding

a prayer-meeting, and, as Sidney had not been with us for some

time, we hoped to hear from him upon this occasion. We waited a

long time before he made his appearance; at last he came in,

seemingly much agitated. He did not go to the stand, but began to

pace back and forth through the house. My husband said, "Brother

Sidney, we would like to hear a discourse from you to-day."

Brother Rigdon replied, in a tone of excitement, "The keys of the

kingdom are rent from the church, and there shall not be a prayer

put up in this house this day."

"Oh! no," said Mr. Smith, "I hope not."

"I tell you they are," rejoined Elder Rigdon, "and no man or

woman shall put up a prayer in this place to-day."

This greatly disturbed the minds of many sisters, and some

brethren. The brethren stared and turned pale, and the sisters cried,

Sister Howe, in particular, was very much terrified; "Oh, dear me!"

said she, "what shall we do? what shall we do? The keys of the

kingdom are taken from us, and what shall we do? .... I tell you

again," said Sidney, with much feeling, "the keys of the kingdom

are taken from you, and you never will have them again until you

build me a new house."

Hyrum was vexed at this frivolous nonsense, and, taking his

hat, he went out of the house, saying, "I'll put a stop to this fuss,

pretty quick; I'm going for Joseph." "Oh, don't," said Sister Howe,

"for pity's sake, don't go for him. Brother Sidney says the keys of

the kingdom are taken from us, and where is the use of bringing

Joseph here."

Hyrum took a horse, and went immediately to Father

Johnson's, for Joseph. He arrived there in the afterpart of the night,

and having aroused Joseph, he said, "You must go straight with me

to Kirtland; we are having terrible times there, and I want you to

come up and see to things."

Joseph being informed of the precise situation of affairs, he

got a horse of Father Johnson, and started without delay, with

Hyrum, for Kirtland. On his arrival there, the brethren were

collected for meeting. Joseph went upon the stand, and informed

the brethren that they were under a great mistake, that the church

had not transgressed; "And, as for the keys of the kingdom," said

he, "I, myself, hold the keys of this last dispensation, and will for

ever hold them, both in time and in eternity; so set your hearts at

rest upon that point, all is right."

He then went on and preached a comforting discourse, after

which he appointed a council to sit the next day, by which Sidney

was tried, for having lied in the name of the Lord. In this council

Joseph told him he must suffer for what he had done, that he

should be delivered over to the buffetings of Satan, who would

handle him as one man handleth another, that the less priesthood

he had the better it would be for him, and that it would be well for

him to give up his license.

This counsel Sidney complied with, yet he had to suffer for

his folly, for, according to his own account, he was dragged out of

bed by the Devil, three times in one night, by his heels. Whether

this be true or not, one thing is certain, his contrition of soul was as

great as a man could well live through.

After he had sufficiently humbled himself, he received

another license; but the old one was retained, and is now in the

hands of Bishop Whitney.

On the 2d of April, 1832, Joseph set off for Missouri,

accompanied by Newel K. Whitney, Peter Whitmer, and Jesse

Gauze. They were taken by Brother Pitkin to the town of Warren

where they were joined by Brother Rigdon, and they all pursued

their journey together. During her husband's absence, Emma Smith

lived with William Cahoon and Brother Williams, occasionally

spending a short time with us.

On the 24th of April Joseph arrived at Independence. He

made haste to attend to the business that lay before him, and on

the 6th of May following, he, with Brothers Whitney and Rigdon,

left Independence for Kirtland. When they arrived at New Albany,

Brother Whitney had the misfortune to get his leg broken.1 This

detained Joseph, who remained, in order to take care of him, four

weeks at Mr. Porter's public-house in Greenville. While they were

at this place, Joseph had poison administered to him in his food,

which operated very violently upon his system, but he soon

recovered, and the next morning they pursued their journey again,

and arrived in Kirtland some time in the month of June. When

Joseph got home, he immediately procured a house for his wife;

and after making his family comfortable, he went on a mission to

the East, leaving his family in the care of Hyrum. Shortly after he

left, Joseph Smith the third was born.2

After Joseph returned from his mission to the East, he

established a school for the elders, and called them all home from

the different parts of the country where they had been laboring.

This was called the School of the Prophets; and was kept in an

upper room of the house in which Joseph resided. At this time my

sons were all called home, and, shortly after they arrived, Joseph

took all the male portion of our family into the before-named

schoolroom, and administered to them the ordinance of Washing of

Feet; after which the Spirit fell upon them, and they spake in

tongues, and prophesied. The brethren gathered together to witness

the manifestations of the power of God. At that time I was on the

farm a short distance from the place where the meeting was held,

and my children being anxious that I should enjoy the meeting, sent

a messenger in great haste for me. I went without delay, and

shared with the rest, the most glorious outpouring of the Spirit of

God that had ever before taken place in the church. We felt that

we had gained a decided victory over the adversary, and,

"We could not believe,

That we ever should grieve,

Or ever should sorrow again."

But, alas! our joy was soon mingled with woe. It was not two

months before a messenger arrived from Missouri, with tidings of

the difficulty in Jackson County; that Brothers Partridge and Allen

had been tarred and leathered, and put into prison; that some had

been killed, and others shot; and among the latter, was Brother

Dibble, who had been dangerously wounded. Upon hearing this,

Joseph was overwhelmed with grief. He burst into tears, and

sobbed aloud. "Oh, my brethren! my brethren;" he exclaimed,

"would that I had been with you, to have shared your fate. Oh, my

God, what shall I do in such a trial as this!" After his grief had a

little subsided, he called a council, and it was resolved that the

brethren from the surrounding country, as well as those in Kirtland,

should go immediately to Missouri, and take with them money and

clothing to relieve the brethren in their distress. Just before this,

Jesse Smith, my husband's nephew, and Amos Fuller, arrived in

Kirtland from Potsdam, and Jesse determined to go with the camp

to Missouri. He was the son of Jesse Smith, my husband's oldest

brother, of whose peculiar disposition I have spoken before.

Knowing that his father would censure us, I endeavored to

dissuade him from going; but to no purpose, for he was determined

upon being one of the company. After making the necessary

collections, they set out for Missouri. The whole company

amounted to two hundred in number.

Footnotes:

1. See Times and Seasons, volume 5, page 626, Millennlial Star, volume 14.

page 163

2. According to the account of Joseph Smith he returned from this Eastern trip

on the day his son was born, November 6, 1832, Times and Seasons, volume

5, page 67, Church History, volume 1, page 259.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 43

Lucy Smith Builds A Schoolhouse

Joseph and Hyrum return from

Missouri

They rehearse the history of their

trouble

Previous to taking leave for Missouri, the brethren

commenced building a house, which was designed for both a

meeting-house and a school. This was left in the hands of Brother

Reynolds Cahoon for completion, and was to be in readiness for

use by the commencement of the ensuing winter. It is true we held

meetings in it during the summer, but then it only served as a

shelter from the sun. We were now unusually anxious to meet

together as often as possible, in order to unite our faith and prayers

in behalf of our brethren; but, for a length of time after they left,

almost every meeting was broken up by a storm. In consequence

of this, together with the near approach of winter, we began to

urge upon Brother Cahoon the necessity of hurrying the building,

but he said that he could do nothing about the matter, as he had

neither time nor means. This made me very sorrowful. I studied

upon it a long time. Finally, I told my husband I believed that I

could raise the means myself to finish the building, and, if he

would give his consent, I would try and see what I could do. He

said he would be glad if I could do anything towards forwarding

the the work, and that I might take any course I saw fit, in order to

accomplish it. I then wrote a subscription paper, in which I agreed

to refund all the money that should be given, in case it could not be

appropriated to the purpose for which it should be subscribed.

This article I first took to each member of my family who

were at home, as also my boarders, then proceeded with it to

Father Bosley's. Here I received considerable assistance, and, as I

was leaving the house, I met Brother Cahoon, and informed him of

what I was doing. He seemed pleased, and told me to go on and

prosper. And it was even so, I did prosper; so that in two weeks I

had everything in fine order for commencing the work.

I employed a man by the name of Bar to make and case the

doors, and also to case the windaws and make the sashes. All this

was to be done at a very reduced price. Mr. Bar went immediately

to the house, and began to take the measurement of the windows,

but, in consequence of some misunderstanding, Brother Cahoon

forbade him touching the work. Mr. Bar came to my husband for

an explanation of the affair. A council was called, and, after three

hour's sitting, it was voted that Mother Smith should go on, and

finish the. house as she thought proper. Accordingly, I continued to

collect means and employ hands, until the house was thoroughly

completed, even to the fastenings of the doors; and when this was

accomplished, there was but six dollars remaining unpaid. And this

debt my husband afterwards discharged by the sale of produce.

Late in the fall Joseph and Hyrum returned. They were

overjoyed to meet us again in health, more especially on account of

the perils which they had passed through during their absence.

Joseph and Hyrum sat down beside me, each holding one of my

hands in his, while they related the following story:

"When we started on our journey we made arrangements to

have every one made as comfortable as possible; but the sufferings

which are incident to such an excursion made some of the brethren

discontented, and they began to murmur against us, saying, 'The

Lord never required them to take such a tiresome journey,' and

that it was folly for them to suffer such fatigue and inconvenience

just to gratify us. We warned them, in the name of the Lord, to

stop their murmuring; for, if they did not, the displeasure of the

Almighty would be manifested in judgments in their midst. But the

majority of them paid no attention to what we said, until one

morning when they went out to harness up their horses, and found

them all so lame as to be unable to travel. We told them that this

was a curse which had come upon them because of transgression;

but, if they would repent, it might be removed--if not, a greater

curse would come upon them. They believed what we said, and

repented of their folly. The consequence was, we were soon on

our journey again. It was not long, however, till the spirit of

dissension arose again, and was not quelled, so as to produce any

degree of good feeling, until we arrived at Missouri.

Soon after arriving at the point of destination, the cholera

broke out in our midst; the brethren were so violently attacked that

it seemed impossible to render them any assistance. They

immediately sent for us to lay hands on them, but we soon

discovered that this, also, was a judgment from the Almighty; for,

when we laid our hands upon them, in the name of the Lord, the

disease immediately fastened itself upon us, and in a few minutes

we were in awful agony.

We made signals to each other and left the house, in order to

join in prayer to God that he would deliver us from this dreadful

influence; but, before we could get to a sufficient distance from the

house to be secure from interruption, we were hardly able to stand

upon our feet, and we feared that we should die in that western

wilderness without the privilege of blessing our children, or giving

them one word of parting counsel. We succeeded in getting a few

steps further, and then fell upon our knees and cried unto the Lord

that he would deliver us from this awful calamity, but we arose

worse than before. We kneeled down the second time, and when

we commenced praying the cramp seized us, gathering the cords in

our arms and legs in bunches, and operating equally severe

throughout our system. We still besought the Lord, with all our

strength, to have mercy upon us, but all in vain. It seemed as

though the heavens were sealed against us, and that every power

that could render us any assistance was shut up within its gates.

We then kneeled down the third time, concluding never to arise to

our feet again, until one or the other should get a testimony that we

should be healed; and that the one who should get the first

intimation of the same from the Spirit, should make it known to the

others."

They stated further, that after praying some time the cramp

began to release its hold; and, in a short time Hyrum sprang to his

feet and exclaimed, "Joseph, we shall return to our families. I have

had an open vision, in which I saw mother kneeling under an

apple-tree; and she is even now asking God, in tears, to spare our

lives, that she may again behold us in the flesh. The Spirit testifies,

that her prayers, united with ours, will be answered."

"O, my mother!" said Joseph, "how often have your prayers

been the means of assisting us when the shadows of death

encompassed us!"

William was also taken sick of the same disease; but one of

the sisters took him to her house, and nursed him so faithfully that

he soon recovered. Jesse Smith, my nephew, was seized so

violently that nothing could be done for him, and he died

immediately. Brother Thayre was also taken with the cholera; he

went to the river and commenced dipping himself, and finding that

it helped him, he continued until he was quite restored. His

example was followed by several others, and with the same effect.

After hearing this recital, I took Joseph and Hyrum with me,

and showed them the new meetinghouse, with which they were

highly pleased, and they approved of all that I had done relative to

the matter.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 44

The Lord's House at Kirtland

Commenced

A letter from the Prophet to his Uncle

Silas

The summer ensuing Joseph's return from Missouri, the

brethren called a council with the view of investigating the subject

of building a new meeting-house, as the first was now too small to

accommodate the increased congregation.1

In this council, Joseph requested that each of the brethren

should give his views with regard to the house; and when they had

all got through, he would then give his opinion concerning the

matter. They all complied with his request. Some were in favor of

building a frame house, but the majority were of a mind to put up

another log house. Joseph rereminded them that they were not

building a house for man, but for God; "and shall we, brethren,"

said he, "build a house for our God, of logs? No, I have a better

plan than that. I have a plan of the house of the Lord, given by

himself; and you will soon see by this, the difference between our

calculations and His idea of things."

He then gave them a full pattern of the house of the Lord at

Kirtland, with which the brethren were delighted, particularly

Hyrum, who was much more animated than if it were designed for

himself.

After the close of the meeting, Joseph took the brethren with

him, for the purpose of selecting a spot for the building to stand

upon. The place which they made choice of was situated in the

northwest corner of a field of wheat, which was sown by my sons

the fall previous, on the farm upon which we were then living. In a

few minutes the fence was removed, and the standing grain

leveled, in order to prepare a place for the building, and Hyrum

commenced digging a trench for the wall, he having declared that

he would strike the first blow upon the house.

This was Saturday night. On the following Monday the

brethren went to work at the house with great ambition; and

although but thirty families now remained in Kirtland, they never

suffered the work to stop until it was accomplished. They had to

endure great fatigue and privation, in consequence of the

opposition they met with from their enemies, and which was so

great that they were compelled to keep a guard upon the walls

every night after they were commenced, until they were

completed. They "gave no sleep to their eyes, nor slumber to their

eyelid's, until they found a place for the Lord, a habitation for the

mighty God of Jacob."

Mary Baily and Agnes Coolbrith were then boarding with me;

they devoted their whole time to making and mending clothes for

the men who were employed on the house. There was but one

mainspring to all our thoughts and actions, and that was, the

building of the Lord's house.

I often wonder, when I hear brethren and sisters complain at

the trifling inconveniences which they have to suffer in these days,

and I think to myself that salvation is worth as much now as it was

in the commencement of the work. But "all like the purchase, few

the price would pay." How often I have parted every bed in the

house for the accommodation of the brethren, and then laid a

single blanket on the floor for my husband and myself; while

Joseph and Emma slept on the same floor, with nothing but their

cloaks for both bed and bedding.

At this time, John Smith, my husband's brother, was lying

very low with the consumption, and, although he was unable to

stand upon his feet without assistance, he resolved upon being

baptized, which was accordingly done, and he was immediately

healed. In a short time he moved his family to Kirtland, where he

settled himself with the church.

Not long after Brother John arrived, my oldest daughter,

Sophronia Stoddard, was taken sick. Her symptoms soon became

so alarming that her husband sent for a physician, who after

attending upon her for some time, pronounced her beyond the

reach of medicine, and therefore discontinued his visits. As she did

not speak, nor turn herself in bed, many supposed that she was

dying. When she was in this situation, Jared Carter, together with

my husband and our sons, administered to her in the name of the

Lord, and in half an hour she spoke to me saying, "Mother, I shall

get well--not suddenly, but the Lord will heal me gradually." The

same day she sat up half an hour, and in three days she walked

across the street.

We were still living on the farm, and laboring with our might

to make the droves of company, which were constantly coming in,

as comfortable as possible. Joseph saw how we were situated, and

that it would not answer for us to keep a public house, at free cost,

any longer; and, by his request, we moved into an upper room of

his own house, where we lived very comfortably for a season.

About this time Joseph wrote a letter to his Uncle Silas, which I

think would be interesting to my readers, and shall therefore give it

insertion in this place:

KIRTLAND MILLS, Ohio, Sept. 26, 1833.

"Respected Uncle Silas:

It is with feelings of deep interest for the welfare of

mankind, which fill my mind on the reflection that all

were formed by the hand of Him who will call the same

to give an impartial account of all their works on that

great day to which you and myself, in common with

them, are bound, that I take up my pen and seat myself

in an attitude to address a few, though imperfect, lines

to you for your perusal.

I have no doubt but that you will agree with me,

that men will be held accountable for the things they

have done, and not for the things they have not done.

Or that all the light and intelligence communicated to

them from their beneficent Creator, whether it is much

or little, by the same they, in justice, will be judged.

And that they are required to yield obedience, and

improve upon that, and that only, which is given, for

man is not to live by bread alone, but by every word

that proceeds out of the mouth of the Lord.

Seeing that the Lord has never given the world to

understand, by anything heretofore revealed, that He

had ceased for ever to speak to His creatures, when

sought unto in a proper manner, why should it be

thought a thing incredible, that He should be pleased to

speak again 'in these last days for their salvation?

Perhaps you may be surprised at this assertion, that I

should say for the salvation of His creatures in these last

days, since we have already in our possession a vast

volume of His word, which He has previously given.

But you will admit that the word spoken to Noah was

not sufficient for Abraham, or it was not required of

Abraham to leave the land of his nativity, and seek an

inheritance in a strange country upon the word spoken

to Noah, but, for himself he obtained promise at the

hand of the Lord, and walked in that perfection, that he

was called the friend of God. Isaac, the promised seed,

was not required to rest his hope alone upon the

promises made to his father Abraham, but was

privileged with the assurance of his approbation, in the

sight of heaven, by the direct voice of the Lord to him.

If one man can live upon the revelations given to

another, might I not with propriety ask, why the

necessity, then, of the Lord's speaking to Isaac as he

did, as is recorded in the twenty-sixth chapter of

Genesis? For the Lord there repeats, or rather, promises

again to perform the oath which He had previously

sworn to Abraham; and why this repetition to Isaac?

Why was not the 'first promise as sure for Isaac as it

was for Abraham? Was not Isaac Abraham's son? And

could he not place implicit confidence in the veracity of

his father as being a man of God?

Perhaps you may say that he was a very peculiar

man, and different from men in these last days,

consequently, the Lord favored him with blessings,

peculiar and different, as he was different from men in

this age. I admit that he was a peculiar man, and was

not only peculiarly blessed, but greatly blessed. But all

the peculiarity that I can discover in the man, or all the

difference between him and men in this age, is, that he

was more holy and more perfect before God, and came

to him with a purer heart, and more faith than men in

this day.

The same might be said on the subject of Jacob's

history. Why was it that the Lord spake to him

concerning the same promise, after he had made it once

to Abraham, and renewed it to Isaac? Why could not

Jacob rest contented upon the word spoken to his

fathers? When the time of the promise drew nigh for

the deliverance of the children of Israel from the land of

Egypt, why was it necessary that the Lord should begin

to speak to them? The promise or word to Abraham,

was, that his seed should serve in bondage, and be

afflicted, four hundred years, and after that they should

come out with great substance. Why did they not rely

upon this promise, and when they had remained in

Egypt, in bondage, four hundred years, come out,

without waiting for further revelations, but act entirely

upon the promise given to Abraham, that they should

come out?

Paul said to his Hebrew brethren, that God might

more abundantly show unto the heirs of promise the

iramutability of His counsel, He confirmed it by an

oath. He also exhorts them, who, through faith and

patience inherit the promises.

Notwithstanding, we (said Paul) have fled for

refuge to lay hold upon the hope set before us, which

hope we have as an archor of the soul, both sure and

steadfast, and which entereth into that within the veil,

yet he was careful to press upon them the necessity of

continuing on until they, as well as those who then

inherited the promises, might have the assurance of

their salvation confirmed to them by an oath from the

mouth of Him who could not lie; for that seemed to be

the example anciently, and Paul holds it out to his

Hebrew brethren as an object attainable in his day. And

why not? I admit, that by reading the Scriptures of

truth, the saints, in the days of Paul, could learn,

beyond the power of contradiction, that Abraham,

Isaac, and Jacob, had the pomise of eternal life

confirmed to them by an oath of the Lord, but that

promise or oath was no assurance to them of their

salvation; but they could, by walking in the footsteps,

continuing in the faith of their fathers, obtain for

themselves an oath for confirmation that they were

meet to be partakers of the inheritance with the saints in

light.

If the saints, in the days of the apostles, were

privileged to take the saints for example, and lay hold of

the same promises, and attain to the same exalted

privileges of knowing that their names were written in

the Lamb's Book of Life, and that they were sealed

there as a perpetual memorial before the face of the

Most High, will not the same faithfulness, the same

purity of heart, and the same faith, bring the same

assurance of eternal life, and that in the same manner to

the children of men now, in this age of the world? I

have no doubt but that the holy prophets, and apostles,

and saints in ancient days were saved in the kingdom of

God; neither do I doubt but that they held converse and

communion with Him while they were in the flesh, as

Paul said to his Corinthian brethren, that the Lord Jesus

showed himself to above five hundred saints at one time

after His resurrection. Job said that he knew that his

Redeemer lived, and that he should see Him in the flesh

in the latter days. I may believe that Enoch walked with

God, and by faith was translated. I may believe that

Noah was a perfect man in his generation, and also

walked with God. I may believe that Abraham

communed with God, and conversed with angels. I may

believe that Isaac obtained a renewal of the covenant

made to Abraham by the direct voice of the Lord. I

may believe that Jacob conversed with holy angels, and

heard the word of his Maker, that he wrestled with the

angel until he prevailed, and obtained a blessing. I may

believe that Elijah was taken to heaven in a chariot of

fire with fiery horses. I may believe that the saints saw

the Lord, and conversed with him face to face after his

resurrection. I may believe that the Hebrew church

came to Mount Zion, and unto the city of the living

God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable

company of angels. I may believe that they looked into

eternity, and saw the Judge of all, and Jesus the

Mediator of the New Covenant. But will all this

purchase an assurance for me, and waft me to the

regions of eternal day, with my garments spotless, pure,

and white? Or, must I not rather obtain for myself, by

my own faith and diligence in keeping the

commandments of the Lord, an assurance of salvation

for myself? And have I not an equal privilege with the

ancient saints? And will not the Lord hear my prayers,

and listen to my cries as soon as He ever did to theirs, if

I come to him in the manner they did? Or, is He a

respecter of persons?

I must now close this subject for the want of time;

and, I may say, with propriety, at the beginning. We

would be pleased to see you in Kirtland; and more

pleased to have you embrace the New Covenant.

I remain, yours affectionately, "JOSEPH SMITH,

JR."

Previous to the time of our going to live with Joseph, my

attention had been chiefly taken up with business; I now concluded

to devote the most of my time to the study of the Bible, Book of

Mormon, and Doctrine and Covenants, but a circumstance

occurred which deprived me of the privilege. One day upon going

down-stairs to dinner, I incautiously set my foot upon a round

stick, that lay near the top of the stairs. This, rolling under my foot;

pitched me forward down the steps; my head was severely bruised

in falling; however, I said but little about it, thinking I should be

better soon. In the afternoon I went with my husband to a

blessing-meeting; I took cold, and an inflammation settled in my

eyes, which increased until I became entirely blind. The distress

which I suffered for a few days surpasses all description. Every

effort was made by my friends to relieve me, but all in vain. I

called upon the elders, and requested them to pray to the Lord that

I might be able to see, so as to be able to read without even

wearing spectacles. They did so, and when they took their hands

off my head, I read two lines in the Book of Mormon; and

although I am now seventy years old, I have never worn g!asses

since.2

Footnotes:

1. Other accounts agree that the Kirtland Temple was commenced prior to

Zion's Camp starting to Missouri.

2. Lucy Smith was born in 1776, hence this must have been written about 1846.

H.C.S.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 45

The House of the Lord Completed

A division in the Church

The house of the Lord went steadily forward, until it was

completed, notwithstanding the threats of the mob. When this

work was accomplished, there was much rejoicing in the church,

and great blessings were poured out upon the elders; but as I was

not present at the endowment, I shall say but little about it.

Shortly after the completion of the house, Joseph and Martin

Harris took a short tour through the eastern country. When they

arrived at Palmyra, on their return, Joseph had a vision, which

lasted until he besought the Lord to take it from him; for it

manifested to him things which were painful to contemplate. It was

taken from before his eyes for a short time, but soon returned

again, and remained until the whole scene was portrayed before

him.

On his arrival at home, the brethren seemed greatly pleased

to see him. The next day he preached a sermon, and the following

is a part of his remarks:

"Brethren, I am rejoiced to see you, and I have no doubt but

that you are glad to see me. We are now nearly as happy as we

can be on earth. We have accomplished more than we had any

reason to expect when we began. Our beautiful house is finished,

and the Lord has acknowledged it, by pouring out his Spirit upon

us here, and revealing to us much of His will in regard to the work

which He is about to perform.

Furthermore, we have everything that is necessary to our

comfort and convenience, and, judging from appearances, one

would not suppose that anything could occur which would break

up our friendship for each other, or disturb our tranquility. But

brethren, beware; for I tell you in the name of the Lord, that there

is an evil in this very congregation, which, if not repented of, will

result in setting one third of you, who are here this day, so much at

enmity against me, that you will have a desire to take my life; and

you even would do it, if God should permit the deed. But brethren,

I now call upon you to repent, and cease all your hardness of

heart, and turn from those principles of death and dishonesty

which you are harboring in your bosoms, before it is eternally too

late, for there is yet room for repentance."

He continued to labor with them in this way, appealing to

them in the most solemn manner, until almost every one in the

house was in tears, and he was exhausted with speaking.

The following week was spent in surmises and speculations,

as to who would be the traitors, and why they should be so, etc.,

etc.

Prior to this a bank was established in Kirtland. Soon after

the sermon, above mentioned, Joseph discovered that a large

amount of money had been taken away by fraud, from this bank.

He immediately demanded a search warrant of Esquire Williams,

which was flatly refused.

"I insist upon a warrant," said Joseph, "for if you will give me

one, I can get the money, and if you do not, I will break you of

your office."

"Well, break it is, then," said Williams, "and we will strike

hands upon it."

"Very well," said Joseph, "from henceforth I drop you from

my quorum, in the name of the Lord."

Williams, in wrath, replied "Amen."

Joseph entered a complaint against him, for neglect of duty,

as an officer of justice; in consequence of which the magistracy

was taken from him, and given to Oliver Cowdery. Joseph then

went to Cleveland, in order to transact some business pertaining to

the bank; and as he was absent the ensuing Sunday, my husband

preached to the people. In speaking of the bank affair, he reflected

somewhat sharply upon Warren Parrish. Although the reflection

was just, Parrish was highly incensed, and made an attempt to drag

him out of the stand. My husband appealed to Oliver Cowdery,

who was justice of the peace, to have him brought to order; but

Oliver never moved from his seat. William, seeing the abuse which

his father was receiving, sprang forward and caught Parrish, and

carried him in his arms nearly out of the house. At this John

Boynton stepped forward, and drawing a sword from his cane,

presented it to William's breast, and said, "If you advance one step

further, I will run you through." Before William had time to turn

himself, several gathered around him, threatening to handle him

severely, if he should lay the weight of his finger upon Parrish

again. At this juncture of affairs, I left the house, not only terrified

at the scene, but likewise sick at heart to see that the apostasy of

which Joseph had prophesied was so near at hand.

At this time a certain young woman, who was living at David

Whitmer's, uttered a prophecy, which she said was given her by

looking through a black stone that she had found. This prophecy

gave some altogether a new idea of things. She said the reason why

one third of the church would turn away from Joseph, was because

that he was in transgression himself; that he would fall from his

office on account of the same; that David Whitmer, or Martin

Harris would fill Joseph's place; and that the one who did not

succeed him, would be the counselor to the one that did.

This girl soon became an object of great attention among

those who were disaffected. Doctor Williams, the ex-justice of the

peace, became her scribe, and wrote her revelations for her. Jared

Carter, who lived in the same house with David Whitmer, soon

imbibed the same spirit, and I was informed that he said in one of

their meetings, that he had power to raise "Joe Smith" to the

highest heavens, or sink him to the lowest hell. Shortly after

this, Jared came to our house, and I questioned him relative to

what he had said concerning Joseph. Not having mentioned the

matter to my husband, he did not understand what I meant at first;

but after a little explanation, he warned Jared to repent of the

injudicious course that he was taking, and speedily confess his sins

to the church, or the judgments of God would overtake him. Jared

received this admonition, and acknowledging his fault, agreed to

confess to the brethren the first opportunity.

The next morning he was seized with a violent pain in his

eyes, and continued in great distress for two days. On the evening

of the second day, he arose from his bed, and, kneeling down,

besought the Lord to heal him, covenanting to make a full

confession to the church at meeting the next Sunday.

Accordingly, the next Sabbath he arose and stated to the

brethren that he had done wrong; and, asking their forgiveness,

begged to be received again into their confidence. He did not,

however, state what he had done that was wrong; nevertheless his

confession was received, and he was forgiven. But the rest of his

party continued obstinate. They still held their secret meetings at

David Whitmer's, and when the young woman, who was their

instructress, was through giving what revelations she intended for

the evening, she would jump out of her chair and dance over the

floor, boasting of her power, until she was perfectly exhausted. Her

proselytes would also, in the most vehement manner, proclaim

their purity and holiness, and the mighty power which they were

going to have.

They made a standing appointment for meetings to be held

every Thursday, by the pure church in the house of the Lord.

They also circulated a paper, in order to ascertain how many

would follow them, and it was found that a great proportion of the

church were decidedly in favor of the new party. In this spirit they

went to Missouri, and contaminated the minds of many of the

brethren against Joseph, in order to destroy his influence. This

made it more necessary than ever to keep a strict guard at the

houses of those who were the chief objects of their vengeance.1

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 46

Joseph Smith, Senior, and his Brother,

John go on a Mission to the East

The Death of Jerusha Smith

In the year 1836 my husband and his brother John were sent

on a short mission to New Portage. While there they administered

patriarchal blessings and baptized sixteen persons. Soon after they

left for New Portage, their aged mother arrived in Kirtland from

New York, after traveling the distance of five hundred miles. We

sent immediately for my husband and his brother, who returned as

speedily as possible, and found the old lady in good health and

excellent spirits. She rejoiced to meet so many of her children,

grandchildren, and great-grandchildren, whom she expected never

to see.

In two days after her sons, John and Joseph, arrived, she was

taken sick, and survived but one week, at the end of which she

died, firm in the faith of the gospel, although she had never yielded

obedience to any of its ordinances. Her age was ninety-three years.

In a short time after her death my husband and his brother

John took a journey to visit all the churches, and the following is a

sketch from the journal of John Smith, of this tour:

"As we traveled through New Hampshire, we visited

Daniel Mack, who was Joseph's brother-inlaw. He

treated us very kindly, but was unwilling to hear the

gospel. We traveled thence up the Connecticut River to

Grafton. Here we found an own sister, whom we had

not seen for twenty years. Her prejudice had become so

strong against 'Mormonism,' that she was unwilling to

treat us even decently.

From this place we went to Vermont, through

Windsor and Orange Counties, and found many of our

relatives, who treated us kindly, but would not receive

the gospel. We next crossed the Green Mountains to

Middlebury. Here we found our oldest sister, who was

very much pleased to see us, and received our

testimony. We stayed with her over night, and the next

day set out for St. Lawrence County, New York, where

we had one brother and a sister. Having arrived at this

brother's (who was Jesse Smith), we spent one day with

him. He treated us very ill. Leaving him, we went to see

our sister Susan. I had business about ten miles on one

side, and during my absence Jesse pursued Joseph to

Potsdam, with a warrant, on a pretended debt of twelve

dollars, and took him back to Stockholm. Not satisfied

with this, he abused him most shamefully, in the

presence of strangers; and he exacted fifty dollars of

him, which Joseph borrowed of Brother Silas, who

happened to be there just at that time from Kirtland,

and paid Jesse this sum, in order to save further trouble.

The meekness manifested by Brother Joseph upon

this occasion, won upon the feelings of many, who said

that Jesse had disgraced himself so much that he would

never be able to redeem his character.

From Potsdam we went to Ogdensburg, when to

our joy we found Heber C. Kimball, who had raised up

a small branch in that place. These were the first Latter

Day Saints we had seen in traveling three hundred

miles. On the 10th of October we returned home."

About one year after my husband returned from this mission a

calamity happened to our family that wrung our hearts with more

than common grief. Jerusha, Hyrum's wife, was taken sick, and,

after an illness of perhaps two weeks, died while her husband was

absent on a mission to Missouri. She was a woman whom

everybody loved that was acquainted with her, for she was every

way worthy. The family were so warmly attached to her that, had

she been our own sister, they could not have been more afflicted

by her death.

 

 

 

 

Chapter 47

The Persecution Revives

Don Carlos and his father fly from

their enemies

Joseph moves to Missouri

Soon after the division that took place in the church, our

enemies without began again to trouble us. Having seen our

prosperity in everything to which we had set our hands previous to

this, they became discouraged, and ceased their operations; but,

suddenly discovering that there was a division in our midst, their

fruitful imaginations were aroused to the utmost, to invent new

schemes to accomplish our destruction.

Their first movement was to sue Joseph for debt, and, with

this pretense, seize upon every piece of property belonging to any

of the family. Joseph then had in his possession four Egyptian

mummies, with some ancient records that accompanied them.

These the mob swore they would take from the meeting-house,

and then burn every one of them. Accordingly, they levied an

execution upon them for an unjust debt of fifty dollars; but, by

various stratagems, we succeeded in keeping them out of their

hands. The persecution finally became so violent that Joseph

regarded it as unsafe to remain any longer in Kirtland, and began to

make arrangements to move to Missouri.

One evening, before finishing his preparations for the

contemplated journey, he sat in council with the brethren at our

house. After giving them directions as to what he desired them to

do, while he was absent from them, and, as he was about leaving

the room, he said, "Well, brethren, I do not recollect anything

more, but one thing, brethren, is certain, I shall see you again, let

what will happen, for I have a promise of life five years, and they

can not kill me until that time is expired.

That night he was warned by the Spirit to make his escape,

with his family, as speedily as possible; he therefore arose from his

bed, and took his family, with barely beds and clothing sufficient

for them, and left Kirtland in the dead hour of the night. The day

following, the constable, Luke Johnson, an apostate, served a

summons upon my husband, telling him that no harm was

intended, and desired him to go immediately to the office.

I begged Johnson not to drag my husband away among our

enemies, for I knew, by sad experience, the direful consequences

of these civil suits. Johnson paid no attention to what I said, but

hurried my husband away to the office. He was taken for marrying

a couple; and as Esquire Cowdery, and the mob, did not consider

that he was a minister of the gospel, they disputed his having the

right to perform this ceremony, and so fined him the sum of three

thousand dollars, and, in case he should fail to pay this amount

forthwith, he was sentenced to go to the penitentiary.

Luke Johnson bustled about, pretending to be very much

engaged in preparing to draw writings for the money, and making

other arrangements, such as were required of him by the party to

which he belonged. The first opportunity that offered itself, he

went to Hyrum, and told him to take his father into a room, which

he pointed out to him, and, said Johnson, "I will manage to get the

window out, which will set him at liberty to jump out, and go

where he pleases." Mr. Smith and Hyrum, who had been together

all the time, then retired from the company, who were kept from

following them by Luke Johnson, who told the mob that the

prisoner had gone to consult about raising the money. In this way

they were stilled, until Mr. Smith, by the help of Hyrum and John

Boynton, escaped from the window.

My husband, after traveling about four miles, stopped with

Brother Snow, who was father to Eliza Snow, the poetess. The old

man told Mr. Smith that he would secrete him, and calling his

family together, he forbade them telling any one of his being there.

When Johnson supposed that my husband was out of their

reach, he started up and ran into the room where he had left him,

saying that he must see after the prisoner, and finding the room

empty, he made a great outcry, and ran, hunting in every direction

for the fugitive. He came to me and inquired if Mr. Smith had

returned home. This frightened me very much, and I exclaimed,

"Luke, you have killed my husband." He denied it, but gave no

further explanation. In a short time I found out where he was, and

sent him both money and clothes to travel with, so that in a few

days, he started with Don Carlos and Brother Wilber.

By this time, handbills were stuck up, on every public, as

well as private road, offering a reward for him, and describing his

person, in order, if possible, to prevent his escape. Runners were

also sent throughout the country to watch for him, with authority

to bring him back, in case he should be found; but, in spite of all

their diligence, he succeeded in making his escape, and getting to

New Rortage, where he stopped with Brother Taylor.

Don Carlos, having accompanied his father to the

above-named place, returned home again to his family; but,

immediately discovering that the mob contemplated taking him for

the same offense, he moved with his family to New Portage, and

was there with his father until the rest of the family were ready to

remove to Missouri. Hyrum had already moved there with his

family.

Shortly after they left, a man by the name of Edward

Woolley came to Kirtland to see Mr. Smith; not finding him there,

he went to New Portage, and persuaded my husband to

accompany him home. After Mr. Smith had been at this

gentleman's residence about two weeks, we became very uneasy

about him, and, as we did not know at that time whither he had

gone, William set out in pursuit of him, in order to learn, if

possible, whether he had met with friends, and was well provided

for, or had fallen into hands of his enemies, and been murdered,

for we had as much reason to apprehend the latter calamity, as to

hope for the former good fortune.

It was some time after William arrived at New Portage before

he could ascertain where my husband had gone. But as soon as he

did receive the desired information he proceeded to Edward

Woolley's, where he found his father in good health, but extremely

anxious about the family.

On hearing that William was in the place, many of the

inhabitants were desirous that he should preach, and he agreed to

do so; but a few declared that if he did they would tar and feather

him. One of these was Mr. Bear, a man of unusual size and

strength; besides him there were three others. These men came

into the house just as William was taking his text, which was, "The

poor deluded Mormons." The singularity of this text excited their

curiosity, and they stopped in the doorway, saying, Wait a little, let

us see what he will do with his text. And they waited so long, that

they either forgot what they came for, or changed their minds, for

they made no further moves towards using their tar and feathers.

After meeting, Mr. Bear frankly acknowledged his conviction

of the truth, and was baptized. Immediately after this William

returned home and his father went again to New Portage. Here he

remained with Don Carlos until we were ready to start to Missouri.

Footnote:

1. The Kirtland Bank affair was an unfortunate one, and has been

made the occasion of strong objection to the claims of the church.

There is, however, reason to believe that the failure was due more

to mismanagement than to dishonesty. Bro. William Marks. Sr., is

credited with stating that he made some advances of money, and

put forth some efforts to have the matter properly settled; but that

a large number of the bills were put afloat without the sanction of

the directors, by an individual, and this rendered such effort

useless. He lost considerable means in the attempt, and did not

avert disaster that occurred subsequently.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 48

Joseph Smith, Senior, Moves with his

Family to Missouri

Commencement of the Persecution in

Caldwell

When we were ready to start on our journey, I went to New

Portage, and brought my husband to his family, and we all

proceeded together on our journey, highly delighted to enjoy each

other's society again, after so long a separation.

As soon as we had got fairly started, our sons began to have

calls to preach, and they directly discovered that if they should

yield to every solicitation, our journey would be a preaching

mission of no inconsiderable length, which was quite inconsistent

with the number and situation of our family. They therefore

stopped preaching, while on their journey, and we proceeded as

fast as possible, under the disadvantageous circumstances with

which we were frequently surrounded. Sometimes we lay in our

tents, through driving storms; at other times we were traveling on

foot through marshes and quagmires. Once in particular, we lay all

night exposed to the rain, which fell in torrents, so that when I

arose in the morning I found that my clothing was perfectly

saturated with the rain. However, I could not mend the matter by a

change of dress, for the rain was still falling rapidly, and I wore my

clothes in this situation three days, in consequence of which I took

a severe cold, so that when we arrived at the Mississippi River I

was unable to walk or sit up. After crossing this river, we stopped

at a negro hut, a most unlovely place, yet the best shelter we could

find. This hut was the birthplace of Catharine's daughter.

The next day my husband succeeded in getting a comfortable

place, about four miles distant, for Catharine and her infant

daughter, and they were carried thither on a lumber wagon, the

same day. We then agreed that Sophronia, and her second

husband, McCleary, should stop and take care of Catharine, while

Mr. Smith and the remainder of the party should take me and

make what speed they could to Huntsville.

Our progress was but slow, for I was unable to travel more

than four miles a day, on account of a violent cough with which I

was afflicted; however, we at length arrived there, and succeeded

in getting a place where we could stay for some considerable length

of time, if we should think proper to do so.

The next morning after our arrival, the family being absent, I

seized the opportunity to make an effort to get far enough from the

house to pray without interruption. Accordingly, I took a staff in

each hand, and, by the assistance which they afforded me, I was

enabled to reach a dense thicket, which lay some distance from the

house. As soon as I was sufficiently rested to speak with ease, I

commenced calling upon the Lord, beseeching him to restore me to

health, as well as my daughter Catharine. I urged every claim

which is afforded us by the Scriptures, and continued praying

faithfully for three hours, at the end of which time I was relieved

of every kind of pain, my cough left me, and I was well.

At one o'clock, Wilkins J. Salisbury, Catharine's husband,

came to Huntsville, and informed us that Catharine was so much

better, that, if she had a carriage to ride in, she could proceed on

her journey.

After getting a carriage, Salisbury returned to his wife, who

was forty miles from Huntsville, and the first day she traveled, she

rode thirty miles. The second day, it commenced raining quite

early in the morning, and continued to rain all day. However, this

did not stop Catharine; she started about eight o'clock and arrived

at the above-named place a little before noon. When she got to

Huntsville she was wet and cold. We put her immediately into a

dry bed, and soon after she had an ague fit. The elders were called

to lay hands upon her, after which she seemed better, but

continued weak and inclined to chills and fever some time.

The day following I washed a quantity of clothes, and then

we proceeded on our journey, and met with no further difficulty

until we arrived at Far West.

We moved into a small log house, having but one room, a

very inconvenient place for so large a family. Joseph saw how

uncomfortably we were situated, and proposed that we should take

a large tavern house, which he had recently purchased of Brother

Gilbert. We took the tavern, and moved into it. Samuel, previous

to this, had moved to a place called Marrowbone. William had

moved thirty miles in another direction. We were all now quite

comfortable.

But this state of affairs was of short duration, for it was not

long before our peace was again disturbed by the mob. An election

took place at Gallatin, the county-seat of Daviess County; the

brethren went to the polls, as usual, but, on attempting to vote,

they were forbidden by the mob. They, however, paid no attention

to this, but proceeded to vote; upon which one of the mob struck

Brother John Butler a heavy blow, which was returned by the

latter, with a force that brought his antagonist to the ground. Four

others came to the assistance of the fallen man, and shared the

same fate. The mob saw the discomfiture of their champions with

shame and disappointment, and not choosing to render them any

present help, they waited till evening, when, procuring the

assistance of the judge of the election, they wrote letters to all the

adjoining counties, begging their assistance against the "Mormons."

They stated that Joseph Smith had, himself, killed seven men, at

the election the day previous, and that the inhabitants had every

reason to expect that he would collect his people together, as soon

as possible, and murder all that did not belong to his church.

These letters were extensively circulated, and as widely

believed. A few days subsequent to this, Joseph was at our house

writing a letter. While he was thus engaged, I stepped to the door,

and looking toward the prairie, I beheld a large company of armed

men advancing towards the city, but, as I supposed it to be training

day, said nothing about it.

Presently the main body came to a halt. The officers

dismounting, eight of them came into the house. Thinking that they

had come for some refreshments, I offered them chairs, but they

refund to be seated, and, placing themselves in a line across the

floor, continued standing. I again requested them to sit, but they

replied, "We do not choose to sit down; we have come here to kill

Joe Smith and all the Mormons."

"Ah," said I, "what has Joseph Smith done, that you should

want to kill him?"

"He has killed seven men in Daviess County," replied the

foremost, "and we have come to kill him, and all his church."

"He has not been in Daviess County," I answered,

"consequently the report must be false. Furthermore, if you should

see him, you would not want to kill him."

"There is no doubt but that the report is perfectly correct,"

rejoined the officer; "it came straight to us, and I believe it; and we

were sent to kill the prophet and all who believe in him, and I'll be

d--d if I don't execute my orders."

"I suppose," said I, "you intend to kill me, with the rest?"

"Yes, we do," returned the officer.

"Very well," I continued, "I want you to act the gentlemen

about it, and do the job quick. Just shoot me down at once, then I

shall be at rest; but I should not like to be murdered by inches."

"There it is again," said he.

"You tell a Mormon that you will kill him, and they will

always tell you, 'That is nothing--if you kill us, we shall be happy.'"

Joseph, just at this moment, finished his letter, and, seeing

that he was at liberty, I said, "Gentlemen, suffer me to make you

acquainted with Joseph Smith, the prophet." They stared at him as

if he were a spectre. He smiled, and, stepping towards them, gave

each of them his hand, in a manner which convinced them that he

was neither a guilty criminal nor yet a hypocrite.

Joseph then sat down, and explained to them the views,

feelings, etc., of the church, and what their course had been;

besides the treatment which they had received from their enemies

since the first. He also argued that if any of the brethren had

broken the law they ought to be tried by the law, before any one

else was molested. After talking with them some time in this way,

he said,

"Mother, I believe I will go home now--Emma will be

expecting me." At this two of the men sprang to their feet, and

declared that he should not go alone, as it would be unsafe--that

they would go with him, in order to protect him. Accordingly, the

three left together, and, during their absence, I overheard the

following conversation among the officers, who remained at the

door:

First Officer: "Did you not feel strangely when Smith took

you by the hand ? I never felt so in my life."

Second Officer: "I could not move. I would not harm a hair of

that man's head for the whole world."

Third Officer: "This is the last time you will catch me coming

to kill Joe Smith, or the Mormons either."

First Officer: "I guess this is about my last expedition against

this place. I never saw a more harmless, innocent appearing man,

than that Mormon prophet."

Second Officer: "That story about his killing them men is a

d--d lie, there is no doubt of it; and we have had all this trouble for

nothing; but they will never fool me in this way again, I'll warrant

them."

The men who went home with my son promised to disband

the militia under them, and go home, which they accordingly did,

and we supposed that peace was again restored. After they were

gone, Joseph and Hyrum went to Dayless County, and, receiving

the strongest assurance from the civil officers of that county, that

equal rights should be administered to all parties, they returned,

hoping that all would be well.

About this time we heard that William and his wife were very

sick. Samuel, who was then at Far West, set out with a carriage to

bring them to our house, and, in a few days, returned with them.

They were very low when they arrived; however, by great care

and close attention, they soon began to recover.

Soon after Samuel brought William and Caroline to our

house, there was born unto Samuel a son, whom he called by his

own name. When the child was three days old, his father was

compelled to leave, and, on the fourth day of its existence, his

mother was informed that she must leave home forthwith, and take

a journey of thirty miles to Far West. One of the neighbors offered

to furnish her a team, and a small boy to drive it, if she would start

immediately. To this she agreed. A lumber wagon was brought,

and she, with her bed, her children, and very little clothing either

for them or herself, was put into it, and sent to Far West, under the

care of a boy of eleven years of age.

The day following, Samuel started home from Far West,

although the rain was falling fast, and had been all the night

previous. He had proceeded but ten miles when he met his wife

and children, exposed to the inclemency of the weather, and

dripping with wet. He returned with them to Far West, where they

arrived in about thirty-six hours after they left Marrowbone,

without having taken any nourishment from the time they left

home. She was entirely speechless and stiff with the cold. We laid

her on a bed, and my husband and sons administered to her by the

laying on of hands. We then changed her clothing, and put her into

warm blankets, and, after pouring a little wine and water into her

mouth, she was administered to again. This time she opened her

eyes, and seemed to revive a little. I continued to employ every

means that lay in my power for her recovery, and in this I was

much assisted by Emma and my daughters.

My children soon began to mend, and I felt to rejoice at the

prospect of returning health.

When William began to sit up a little, he told me that he had a

vision during his sickness, in which he saw a tremendous army of

men coming into Far West, and that it was his impression that the

time would not be long before he should see it fulfilled. I was soon

convinced, by the circumstances which afterwards transpired, that

he was not mistaken in his opinion.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 49

Testimony of Hyrum Smith

Here I shall introduce a brief history of our troubles in

Missouri, given by my son Hyrum, before the Municipal Court, at

Nauvoo, June 30, 1843, when Joseph was tried for treason against

the state of Missouri:

"Hyrum Smith, sworn: Said that the defendant now in court

is his brother, and that his name is not Joseph Smith, Jr., but his

name is Joseph Smith, Sr., and has been for more than two years

past. I have been acquainted with him ever since he was born,

which was thirty-seven years in December last, and I have not

been absent from him at any one time, not even for the space of

six months, since his birth, to my recollection; and have been

intimately acquainted with all his sayings, doings, business

transactions, and movements, as much as any one man could be

acquainted with any other man's business, up to the present time,

and do know that he has not committed treason against any State

in the Union, by any overt act, or by levying war, or by aiding and

abetting, or assisting an enemy, in any State in the Union.

And that the said Joseph Smith, Sr., has not committed

treason in the state of Missouri, nor violated any law or rule of said

State, I being personally acquainted with the transactions and

doings of said Smith, whilst he resided in said State, which was for

about six months in the year 1838; I being also a resident in said

State, during the same period of time.

And I do knew that said Joseph Smith, Sr, never was subject

to military duty in any State, neither was he in the state of

Missouri, he being exempt by the amputation or extraction of a

bone from his leg, and by his having a license to preach the gospel,

or being in other words, a minister of the gospel.

And I do know that said Smith never bore arms as a military

man, in any capacity whatever, whilst in the state of Missouri, or

previous to that time; neither has he given any orders, or assumed

any command, in any capacity whatever.

But I do know that whilst he was in the state of Missouri,

that the people commonly called 'Mormons,' were threatened with

violence and extermination, and on or about the first Monday in

August, 1838, at the election at Gallatin, the county-seat in Daviess

County, the citizens who were commonly called 'Mormons,' were

forbidden to exercise the rights of franchise, and from that

unhallowed circumstance an affray commenced, and a fight ensued

among the citizens of that place, and from that time a mob

commenced gathering in that county, threatening the extermination

of the 'Mormons.'

The said Smith and myself, upon hearing that mobs were

collecting together, and that they had also murdered two of the

citizens of the same place, and would not suffer them to be buried,

the said Smith and myself went over to Dayless County to learn

the particulars of the affray; but upon our arrival at Diahman, we

learned that none were killed, but several were wounded. We

tarried all night at Colonel Lyman Wight's. The next morning, the

weather being very warm, and having been very dry for some time

previous, the springs and wells in that region were dried up.

On mounting our horses to return, we rode up to Mr. Black's,

who was then an acting justice of the peace, to obtain some water

for ourselves and horses. Some few of the citizens accompanied us

there, and after obtaining the refreshment of water, Mr. Black was

asked, by said Joseph Smith, St., if he would use his influence to

see that the laws were faithfully executed, and to put down mob

violence, and he gave us a paper written by his own hand, stating

that he would do so. He also requested him, (Mr. Black) to call

together the most influential men of the county the next day, that

we might have an interview with them; to this he acquiesced, and

accordingly, the next day they assembled at the house of Colonel

Wight, and entered into a mutual covenant of peace to put down

mob violence, and to protect each other in the enjoyment of their

rights. After this we all parted with the best of feelings, and each

man returned to his own home.

This mutual agreement of peace, however, did not last long;

for but a few days afterwards the mob began to collect again, until

several hundreds rendezvoused at Millport, a few miles distant

from Diahman. They immediately commenced making aggressions

upon the citizens called 'Mormons,' taking away their hogs and

cattle, and threatening them with extermination, or utter

destruction; saying that they had a cannon, and there should be no

compromise only at its mouth; frequently taking men, women, and

children prisoners, whipping them and lacerating their bodies with

hickory withes, and tying them to trees, and depriving them of

food until they were compelled to gnaw the bark from the trees to

which they were bound, in order to sustain life, treating them in the

most cruel manner they could invent or think of, and doing

everything they could to excite the indignation of the 'Mormon'

people to rescue them, in order that they might make that a pretext

for an accusation for the breach of the law, and that they might the

better excite the prejudice of the populace, and thereby get aid and

assistance to carry out their hellish purposes of extermination.

Immediately on the authentication of these facts, messengers

were dispatched from Far West to Austin A. King, judge of the

fifth judicial district of the state of Missouri, and also to

Major-general Atchison, commander-in-chief of that division, and

Brigadier-general Doniphan, giving them information of the existing

facts, and demanding immediate assistance. General Atchison

returned with the messengers, and went immediately to Diahman,

and from thence to Millport, and he found the facts were true as

reported to him; that the citizens of that county were assembled

together in a hostile attitude, to the amount of two or three hundred

men, threatening the utter extermination of the 'Mormons.'

He immediately returned to Clay County, and ordered out a

sufficient military force to quell the mob. Immediately after they

were dispersed, and the army returned, the mob commenced

collecting again; soon after, we again applied for military aid, when

General Doniphan came out with a force of sixty armed men to Far

West; but they were in such a state of insubordination, that he said

he could not control them, and it was thought advisable by Colonel

Hinkle, Mr. Rigdon, and others, that they should return home.

General Doniphan ordered Colonel Hinkle to call out the

militia of Caldwell, and defend the town against the mob, for, said

he, you have great reason to be alarmed; for, he said, Nell Gillum,

from the Platte Country had come down with two hundred armed

men, and had taken up their station at Hunter's Mill, a place distant

about seventeen or eighteen miles northwest of the town of Far

West, and, also, that an armed force had collected again at

Millport, in Daviess County, consisting of several hundred men,

and that another armed force had collected at De Witt, in Carroll

County, about fifty miles southeast of Far West, where about

seventy families of the 'Mormon' people had settled, upon the bank

of the Missouri River, at a little town called De Witt.

Immediately a messenger, whilst he was yet talking, came in

from De Witt, stating, that three or four hundred men had

assembled together at that place, armed cap-a-pie, and that they

threatened the utter extinction of the citizens of that place, if they

did not leave the place immediately, and that they had also

surrounded the town and cut off all supplies of food, so that many

of them were suffering with hunger.

General Doniphan seemed to be very much alarmed, and

appeared to be willing to do all that he could to assist, and to

relieve the sufferings of the 'Mormon' people. He advised that a

petition be immediately got up and sent to the governor. A petition

was accordingly prepared, and a messenger immediately dispatched

to the governor, and another petition was sent to Judge King.

The 'Mormon' people throughout the country were in a state

of great alarm, and also in great distress. They saw themselves

completely surrounded with armed forces, on the north, and on the

northwest, and on the south, and also Bogard, who was a

Methodist preacher, and who was then a captain over a militia

company of fifty soldiers, but who had added to his number, out of

the surrounding counties, about a hundred more, which made his

force about one hundred and fifty strong, was stationed at Crooked

Creek, sending out his scouting parties, taking men, women, and

children prisoners, driving off cattle, hogs, and horses, entering into

every house on Log and Long Creeks, rifling their houses of their

most precious articles, such as money, bedding, and clothing,

taking all their old muskets and their rifles or military implements,

threatening the people with instant death if they did not deliver up

all their precious things, and enter into a covenant to leave the

State or go into the city of Far West by the next morning, saying

that 'they calculated to drive the people into Far West, and then

drive them to hell.'

Gillum also was doing the same on the northwest side of Far

West; and Sashiel Woods, a Presbyterian minister, was the leader

of the mob in Daviess County, and a very noted man, of the same

society, was the leader of the mob in Carroll County; and they

were also sending out their scouting parties, robbing and pillaging

houses, driving away hogs, horses, and cattle, taking men, women,

and children, and carrying them off, threatening their lives, and

subjecting them to all manner of abuses that they could invent or

think of.

Under this state of alarm, excitement, and distress, the

messengers returned from the governor, and from the other

authorities, bringing the fatal news that the 'Mormons' could have

no assistance. They stated that the governor said, 'that the

Mormons had got into a difficulty with the citizens, and they might

fight it out, for all he cared, he could not render them any

assistance.'

The people of De Witt were obliged to leave their homes and

go into Far West; but did not until many of them had starved to

death for want of proper sustenance, and several died on the road

there, and were buried by the wayside, without a coffin or a

funeral ceremony, and the distress, sufferings, and privations of the

people can not be expressed.

All the scattered families of the 'Mormon' people, in all the

counties except Daviess, were driven into Far West, with but few

exceptions.

This only increased their distress, for many thousands who

were driven there had no habitations or houses to shelter them, and

were huddled together, some in tents, and others under blankets,

while others load no shelter from the inclemency of the weather.

Nearly two months the people had been in this awful state of

consternation, many of them had been killed, whilst others had

been whipped until they had to swathe up their bowels to prevent

them from falling out.

About this time, General Parks came out from Richmond,

Ray County, who was one of the commissioned officers who was

sent out to Diahman, and I, myself, and my brother Joseph Smith,

Sr., went out at the same time.

On the evening that General Parks arrived at Diahman, the

wife of the late Don Carlos Smith, my brother, came in to Colonel

Wight's, about eleven o'clock at night, bringing her two children

along with her, one about two years and a half old, the other a

babe in her arms. She came in on foot, a distance of three miles,

and waded Grand River, and the water was then about waist deep,

and the snow about three inches deep. She stated that a party of

the mob, a gang of ruffians, had turned her out of doors, had taken

her household goods, and had burned up her house, and she had

escaped by the skin of her teeth. Her husband at that time was in

Virginia, and she was living alone.

This cruel transaction excited the feelings of the people in

Diahman, especially Colonel Wight, and he asked General Parks,

in my hearing, how long we had got to suffer such base violence ?

General Parks said he did not know how long. Colonel Wight then

asked him what should be done? General Parks told him, 'he

should take a company of men, well armed, and go and disperse

the mob wherever he should find any collected together, and take

away their arms.'

Colonel Wight did so precisely, according to the orders of

General Parks, and my brother Joseph Smith, Sr., made no words

about it. And after Colonel Wight had dispersed the mob, and put a

stop to their burning houses belonging to the 'Mormon' people and

turning women and children out of doors, which they had done up

to that time, to the amount of eight or ten houses, which were

consumed to ashes. After being cut short in their intended designs,

the mob started up a new plan. They went to work, and moved

their families out of the county, and set fire to their houses, and not

being able to incense the 'Mormons' to commit crimes, they had

recourse to this stratagem to set their houses on fire, and send

runners into all the counties adjacent, to declare to the people, that

the 'Mormons' had burned up their houses, and destroyed their

fields; and if the people would not believe them, they would tell

them to go and see if what they had said was not true. Many

people came to see--they saw the houses burning, and being filled

with prejudice, they could not be made to believe but that the

'Mormons' set them on fire; which deed was most diabolical and of

the blackest kind, for indeed the 'Mormons' did not set them on

fire, nor meddle with their houses or their fields. And the houses

that were burned, together with the preemption rights, and the corn

in the fields, had all been previously purchased by the 'Mormons,'

of the people, and paid for in money, and with wagons and horses,

and with other property, about two weeks before; but they had not

taken possession of the premises; but this wicked transaction was

for the purpose of clandestinely exciting the minds of a prejudiced

populace and the Executive, that they might get an order, that they

could the more easily carry out their hellish purposes, in expulsion

or extermination, or utter extinction of the 'Mormon' people.

After witnessing the distressed situation of the people in

Diahman, my brother, Joseph Smith, Sr., and myself, returned

back to the city of Far West, and immediately dispatched a

messenger, with written documents, to General Atchison, stating

the facts as they did then exist, praying for assistance, if possible,

and requesting the editor of the Far West to insert the same in his

newspaper, but he utterly refused to do so.

We still believed that we should get assistance from the

governor, and again petitioned him, praying for assistance, setting

forth our distressed situation. And in the meantime, the presiding

judge of the county court issued orders, upon affidavits made to

him by the citizens, to the sheriff of the county, to order out the

militia of the county, to stand in constant readiness, night and day,

to prevent the citizens from being massacred, which fearful

situation they were exposed t.o every moment. Everything was

very portentous and alarming.

Notwithstanding all this, there was a ray of hope yet existing

in the minds of the people, that the governor would render us

assistance. And whilst the people were waiting anxiously for

deliverance--men, women, and children frightened, praying and

weeping--we beheld at a distance, crossing the prairies, and

approaching the town, a large army in military array, brandishing

their glittering swords in the sunshine, and we could not but feel

joyful for a moment, thinking that probably the governor had sent

an armed force to our relief, notwithstanding the awful forebodings

that pervaded our breasts. But to our great surprise, when the army

arrived, they came up and formed in a line in double file, in one

half mile on the east of the city of Far West, and dispatched three

messengers with a white flag to come to the city. They were met

by Captain Morey, with a few other individuals, whose names I do

not now recollect. I was, myself, standing close by, and could very

distinctly hear every word they said. Being filled with anxiety, I

rushed forward to the spot, expecting to hear good news, but, alas!

and heart-thrilling to every soul that heard them--they demanded

three persons to be brought out of the city, before they should

massacre the rest. The names of the persons they demanded, were

Adam Lightner, John Clemison, and his wife. Immediately the

three persons were brought forth to hold an interview with the

officers who had made the demand, and the officers told them,

they had now a chance to save their lives, for they calculated to

destroy the people, and lay the city in ashes. They replied to the

officers, and said, "If the people must be destroyed, and the city

burned to ashes, they would remain in the city and die with them."

The officers immediately returned, and the army retreated, and

encamped about a mile and a half from the city.

A messenger was immediately dispatched with a white flag,

from the colonel of the militia of Far West, requesting an interview

with General Atchison, and General Doniphan; but, as the

messenger approached the camp, he was shot at by Bogard, the

Methodist preacher. The name of the messenger was Charles C.

Rich, who is now brigadier-general in the Nauvoo Legion.

However, he gained permission to see General Doniphan. He also

requested an interview with General Atchison. General Doniphan

said that General. Atchison had been dismounted by a special order

of the governor, a few miles back, and had been sent back to

Liberty, Clay County. He also stated, that the reason was, that he

(Atchison) was too merciful unto the 'Mormons,' and Boggs would

not let him have the command, but had given it to General Lucas,

who was from Jackson County, and whose heart had become

hardened by his former acts of' rapine and bloodshed, he being one

of the leaders in murdering, driving, plundering, and burning, some

two or three hundred houses belonging to the 'Mormon' people in

that county, in the years 1833 and 1834.

Mr. Rich requested General Doniphan to spare the people,

and not suffer them to be massacred until the next morning, it then

being evening. He coolly ' agreed that he would not, and also said,

that, 'he had not' as yet received the governor's order, but expected

it every hour, and should not make any further move until he had

received it; but he would not make any promises so far as regarded

Nell Gillum's army,' (he having arrived a few minutes :previously,

and joined the main body of the army, he knowing well at what

hour to form a junction with the main body).

Mr. Rich then returned to the city, giving this information.

The colonel immediately dispatched a second messenger with a

white flag, to request another interview with General Doniphan, in

order to touch his sympathy and compassion, and if it were

possible, for him to use his best endeavors to preserve the lives of

the people.

On the return of this messenger, we learned that several

persons had been killed by some of the soldiers, who were under

the command of General Lucas. One Mr. Carey had his brains

knocked out by the breech of a gun, and he lay bleeding several

hours; but his family were not permitted to approach him, nor any

one else allowed to administer relief to him whilst he lay upon the

ground in the agonies of death. Mr. Carey had just arrived in the

country, from the state of Ohio, only a few hours previous to the

arrival of the army. He had a family consisting of a wife and

several small children. He was buried by Lucius N. Scovil, who is

now the senior warden of the Nauvoo Lodge.

Another man, of the name of John Tanner, was knocked on

the head at the same time, and his skull laid bare the width of a

man's hand, and he lay, to all appearance, in the agonies of death

for several hours; but by the permission of General Doniphan, his

friends brought him out of the camp, and with good nursing he

slowly recovered, and is now living.

There was another man, whose name is Powell, who was

beat on the head with the breech of a gun until his skull was

fractured, and his brains ran out in two or three places. He is now

alive, and resides in this county, but has lost the use of his senses;

several persons of his family were also left for dead, but have since

recovered.

These acts of barbarity were also committed by the soldiers

under the command of General Lucas, previous to having received

the governor's order of extermination.

It was on the evening of the 30th of October, according to

the best of my recollection, that the army arrived at Far West, the

sun about half an hour high. In a few moments afterwards,

Cornelius Gillum arrived with his army and formed a junction. This

Gillum had been stationed at Hunter's Mills for about two months

previous to that time-committing depredations upon the inhabitants,

capturing men, women, and children, and carrying them off as

prisoners, lacerating their bodies with hickory withes.

The army of Gillum were painted like Indians, some of them

were more conspicuous than were others, designated by red spots,

and he also was painted in a similar manner, with red spots marked

on his face, and styled himself the "Delaware chief." They would

whoop, and halloa, and yell, as nearly like Indians as they could,

and continued to do so all that night. In the morning early, the

colonel of militia sent a messenger into the camp with a white flag,

to have another interview with General Doniphan. On his return he

informed us that the governor's orders had arrived. General

Doniphan said, 'that the order of the governor was to exterminate

the Mormons, by God, but he would be d--d if he obeyed that

order, but General Lucas might do what he pleased.'

We immediately learned from General Doniphan, that the

governor's order that had arrived was only a copy of the original,

and that the original order was in the hands of Major General

Clark, who was on his way to Far West with an additional army of

six thousand men.

Immediately after this there came into the city a messenger

from Haun's Mill, bringing the intelligence of an awful massacre of

the people who were residing in that place, and that a force of two

or three hundred, detached from the main body of the army, under

the superior command of Colonel Ashley, but under the immediate

command of Captain Nehemiah Comstock, who, the day previous,

had promised them peace and protection, but on receiving a copy

of the governor's order, 'to exterminate or to expel,' from the hands

of Colonel Ashley, he returned upon them the following day, and

surprised and massacred the whole population of the town, and

then came on to the town of Far West, and entered into

conjunction with the main body of the army.

The messenger informed us, that he, himself, with a few

others, fled into the thickets, which preserved them from the

massacre, and on the following morning they returned, and

collected the dead bodies of the people, and cast them into a well;

and there were upwards of twenty, who were dead, or mortally

wounded, and there are several of the wounded, who are now

living in this city.

One of the name of Yocum, has lately had his leg amputated,

in consequence of wounds he then received. He had a ball shot

through his head, which entered near his eye and came out at the

back part of his head, and another ball passed through one of his

arms.

The army during all the while they had been encamped in Far

West, continued to lay waste fields of corn, making hogs, sheep,

and cattle common plunder, and shooting them down for sport.

One man shot a cow, and took a strip of her skin, the width of his

hand, from her head to her tail, and tied it around a tree to slip his

halter into to tie his horse to. The city was surrounded with a

strong guard, and no man, woman, or child, was permitted to go

out or come in, under the penalty of death. Many of the citizens

were shot, in attempting to go out to obtain sustenance for

themselves and families.

There was one field fenced in, consisting of twelve hundred

acres, mostly covered with corn. It was entirely laid waste by the

horses of the army, and the next day after the arrival of the army,

towards evening, Colonel Hinkle came up from the camp,

requesting to see my brother Joseph Parley P. Pratt, Sidney

Rigdon, Lyman Wight, and George Robinson, stating that the

officers of the army wanted a mutual consultation with those men,

also stating that Generals Doniphan, Lucas, Wilson, and Graham,

(however, General Graham is an honorable exception; he did all he

could to preserve the lives of the people, contrary to the order of

the governor), he (Hinkle) assured them that these generals had

pledged their sacred honor, that they should not be abused or

insulted; but should be guarded back in safety in the morning, or so

soon as the consultation was over. My brother Joseph replied that

he did not know what good he could do in any consultation, as he

was only a private individual; however, he said that he was always

willing to do all the good he could, and would obey every law of

the land, and then leave the event with God.

They immediately started with Colonel Hinkle to go down

into the camp. As they were going down, about half way to the

camp, they met General Lucas, with a phalanx of men, with a wing

to the right and to the left, and a four-pounder in the center. They

supposed he was coming with this strong force to guard them into

the camp in safety; but, to their surprise, when they came up to

General Lucas, he ordered his men to surround them, and Hinkle

stepped up to the general and said, 'These are the prisoners I

agreed to deliver up.' General Lucas drew his sword, and said,

'Gentlemen, you are my prisoners,' and about that time the main

army were on their march to meet them. They came up in two

divisions, and opened to the right and left, and my brother and his

friends were marched down through their lines, with a strong guard

in front, and the cannon in the rear to the camp, amidst the

whoopings, hallooings, yellings, and shoutings of the army, which

were so horrid and terrific that they frightened the inhabitants of

the city. It is impossible to describe the feelings oœ horror and

distress of the people.

After being thus betrayed, they were placed under a strong

guard of thirty men, armed cap-a-pie, which were relieved every

two hours. They were compelled to lie on the cold ground that

night, and were told in plain language that they need never expect

their liberties again. So far for their honors pledged. However, this

was as much as could be expected from a mob under the garb of

military and executive authority in the state of Missouri.

On the next day, the soldiers were permitted to patrol the

streets, to abuse and insult the people at their leisure, and enter into

houses and pillage them, and ravish the women, taking away every

gun, and every other kind of arms or military implements. And

about twelve o'clock that day, Colonel Hinkle came to my house

with an armed force, opened the door, and called me out of doors

and delivered me up as a prisoner unto that force. They

surrounded me and commanded me to march into the camp. I told

them that I could not go, my family were sick, and I was sick

myself, and could not leave home. They said, they did not care for

that, I must and should go. I asked when they would permit me to

return. They made me no answer, but forced me along with the

point of the bayonet into the camp, and put me under the same

guard with my brother Joseph; and within about half an hour

afterwards, Amasa Lyman was also brought, and placed under the

same guard. There we were compelled to stay all that night, and lie

on the ground; but along some time in the same night, Colonel

Hinkle came to me and told me that he had been pleading my case

before the courtmartial, but he was afraid he should not succeed.

He said there was a court-martial then in session, consisting of

thirteen or fourteen officers, Circuit Judge A. A. King; and Mr.

Birch, district attorney, also Sashiel Woods, Presbyterian priest,

and about twenty other priests of the different religious

denominations in that county. He said they were determined to

shoot us on the next morning in the public square in Far West. I

made him no reply.

On the next morning about sunrise, General Doniphan

ordered his brigade to take up the line of march, and leave the

camp. He came to us where we were under guard, to shake hands

with us, and bid us farewell. His first salutation was, 'By God, you

have been sentenced by the court-martial to be shot this morning;

but I will be d--d if I will have any of the honor of it, or any of the

disgrace of it; therefore I have ordered my brigade to take up the

line of march, and to leave the camp, for I consider it to be

cold-blooded murder, and I bid you farewell,' and he went away.

This movement of General Doniphan made considerable

excitement in the army, and there were considerable whisperings

amongst the officers. We listened very attentively, and frequently

heard it mentioned by the guard, that the d-- 'Mormons' would not

be shot this time.

In a few moments the guard was relieved with a new set; one

of the new guard said, that the d--d 'Mormons' would not be shot

this time, for the movement of General Doniphan had frustrated

the whole plan, and that the officers had called another

court-martial, and had ordered us to be taken to Jacksen County,

and, there to be executed. And in a few moments two large wagons

drove up, and we were ordered to get into them. While we were

getting into them, there came up four or five men armed with guns,

who drew up, and snapped their guns at us, in order to kill us.

Some flashed in the pan, and others only snapped, but none of

their guns went off. They were immediately arrested by several

officers, and their guns taken from them, and the drivers drove off.

We requested of General Lucas, to let us go to our houses

and get some clothing. In order to do this we had to be driven up

into the city. It was with much difficulty that we could get his

permission to go and see our families, and get some clothing; but,

after considerable consultation, we were permitted to go under a

strong guard of five or six men to each of us, and we were not

permitted to speak to any one of our families, under the pain of

death.

The guard that went with me ordered my wife to get me

some clothes immediately--within two minutes; and if she did not

do it, I should go off without them. I was obliged to submit to their

tyrannical orders, however painful it was, with my wife and

children clinging to my arms and to the skirts of my garments, and

was not permitted to utter to them a word of consolation, and in a

moment was hurried away from them at the point of the bayonet.

We were hurried back to the wagons and ordered into them, all in

about the same space of time.

In the meanwhile, our father, and mother, and sisters, had

forced their way to the wagons to get permission to see us, but

were forbidden to speak to us, and we were immediately driven off

for Jackson County. We traveled about twelve miles that evening,

and encamped for the night. The same strong guard was kept

around us, and was relieved every two hours, and we were

permitted to sleep on the ground. The nights were then cold, with

considerable snow on the ground, and for the want of covering and

clothing we suffered extremely with the cold. That night was the

commencement of a fit of sickness from which I have not wholly

recovered unto this day, in consequence of my exposure to the

inclemency of the weather. Our provision was fresh beef, roasted

in the fire on a stick; the army having no bread, in consequence of

the want of mills to grind the grain.

In the morning, at the dawn of day, we were forced on our

journey, and were exhibited to the inhabitants along the road, the

same as they exhibit a caravan of elephants or camels. We were

examined from head to foot by men, women, and children, only I

believe they did not make us open our mouths to look at our teeth.

This treatment was continued incessantly, until we arrived

Independence in Jackson County.

After our arrival at Independence, we were driven all through

the town for inspection, and then we were ordered into an old log

house, and there kept under guard as usual, until supper, which

was served up to us, as we sat upon the floor, or on billets of

wood, and we were compelled to stay in that house all that night

and the next day.

They continued to exhibit us to the public, by letting the

people come in and examine us, and then go away and give place

for others alternately, all that day and the next night; but on the

morning of the following day, we were all permitted to go to the

tavern to eat and to sleep, but afterwards they made us pay our

own expenses for board, lodging, and attendance, and for which

they made a most exorbitant charge. We remained in the tavern

about two days and two nights, when an officer arrived with

authority from General Clark to take us back to Richmond, Ray

County, where the general had arrived with his army to await our

arrival there; but on the morning of our start for Richmond, we

were informed by General Wilson, that it was expected by the

soldiers that we would be hung up by the necks on the road, while

on the march to that place, and that it was prevented by a demand

made for us by General Clark, who had the command in

consequence of seniority, and, that it was his prerogative to

execute us himself, and he should give us up into the hands of the

officer, who would take us to General Clark, and he might do with

us as he pleased.

During our stay at Independence, the officers informed us

that there were eight or ten horses in that place belonging to the

'Mormon' people, which had been stolen by the soldiers, and that

we might have two of them to ride upon, if we would cause them

to be sent back to the owners after our arrival at Richmond. We

accepted of them, and they were rode to Richmond and the

owners came there and got them.

We started in the morning under our new officer, Colonel

(Sterling) Price, of Keytesville, Chariton County, Missouri, with

several other men to guard us over. We arrived there on Friday

evening, the ninth day of November, and were thrust into an old

log house, with a strong guard placed over us. After we had been

there for the space of half an hour, there came in a man, who was

said to have some notoriety in the penitentiary, bringing in his

hands a quantity of chains and padlocks. He said he was

commanded by General Clark to put us in chains. Immediately the

soldiers rose up, and pointing their guns at us, placed their thumb

on the cock, and their finger on the trigger, and the State's

prison-keeper went to work, putting a chain around the leg of each

man, and fastening it on with a padlock, until we were all chained

together, seven of us.

In a few moments came in General Clark. We requested to

know of him what was the cause of all this harsh and cruel

treatment. He refused to give us any information at that time, but

said he would in a few days; so we were compelled to continue in

that situation--camping on the floor, all chained together, without

any chance or means to be made comfortable, having to eat our

victuals as they were served up to us, using our fingers and teeth

instead of knives and forks.

Whilst we were in this situation, a young man, by the name

of Grant, brother-in-law to my brother, William Smith, came to see

us, and put up at the tavern where General Clark made his

quarters. He happened to come in to see General Clark make

choice of his men to shoot us on Monday morning, the twelfth day

of November; he saw them make choice of their rifles, and load

them with two balls in each; and after they had prepared their

guns, General Clark saluted them by saying, 'Gentlemen, you shall

have the honor of shooting the Mormon leaders, on Monday

morning at eight o'clock!' But in consequence of the influence of

our friends, the heathen general was intimidated, so that he durst

not carry his murderous design into execution, and sent a

messenger immediately to Fort Leavenworth to obtain the military

code of laws.

After the messenger's return, the general was employed,

nearly a whole week, examining the laws, so Monday passed away

without our being shot. However, it seemed like foolishness to me,

for so great a man as General Clark pretended to be, should have

to search the military law to find out whether preachers of the

gospel, who never did military duty, could be subject to

court-martial.

However, the general seemed to learn that fact after

searching the military code, and came into the old log cabin, where

we were under guard and in chains, and told us he had concluded

to deliver us over to the civil authorities, as persons guilty of

treason, murder, arson, larceny, theft, and stealing. The poor,

deluded general did not know the difference between theft,

larceny, and stealing. Accordingly, we were handed over to the

pretended civil authorities, and the next morning our chains were

taken off, and we were guarded to the court-house, where there

was a pretended court in session; Austin A. King being the judge,

and Mr. Birch, the district attorney, the two extremely, and very

honorable gentlemen, who sat on the court-martial when we were

sentenced to be shot.

Witnesses were called up and sworn, at the point of the

bayonet, and if they would not swear to the things they were told

to do, they were threatened with instant death; and I do know,

positively, that the evidence given in by those men, whilst under

duress, was false. This state of things was continued twelve or

fourteen days, and after that, we were ordered by the judge, to

introduce some rebutting evidence, saying, if we did not do it, we

would be thrust into prison. I could hardly understand what the

judge meant, for I considered we were in prison already, and could

not think of anything but the persecutions of the days of Nero,

knowing that it was a religious persecution, and the court an

inquisition; however, we gave him the names of forty persons, who

were acquainted with all the persecutions and sufferings of the

people.

The judge made out a subpoena, and inserted the names of

those men, and caused it to be placed in the hands of Bogard, the

notorious Methodist minister, and he took fifty armed soldiers, and

started for Far West. I saw the subpoena given to him and his

company, when they started. In the course of a few days they

returned with most all those forty men, whose names were inserted

in the subpoena, and thrust them into jail, and we were not

permitted to bring one of them before the court; but the judge

turned upon us, with an air of indignation, and said, 'Gentlemen,

you must get your witnesses, or you shall be committed to jail

immediately, for we are not going to hold the court open, on

expense, much longer for you, anyhow.'

We felt very much distressed and oppressed at that time.

Colonel Wight said, 'What shall we do? Our witnesses are all thrust

into prison, and probably will be, and we have no power to do

anything, of course we must submit to this tyranny and oppression;

we can not help ourselves.' Several others made similar ex-

pressions, in the agony of their souls, but my brother Joseph did

not say anything, he being sick at that time with the toothache, and

ague, in his face, in consequence of a severe cold brought on by

being exposed to the severity of the weather. However, it was

considered best by General Doniphan and Lawyer Reese, that we

should try to get some witnesses, before the pretended court.

Accordingly, I myself gave the names of about twenty other

persons; the judge inserted them in a subpoena, and caused it to be

placed in the hands of Bogard the Methodist priest, and he again

started off with his fifty soldiers, to take those men prisoners, as he

had done to the forty others. The judge sat and laughed at the good

opportunity of getting names, that they might the more easily

capture them, and so bring them down to be thrust into prison, in

order to prevent us from getting the truth before the pretended

court, of which himself was the chief inquisitor or conspirator.

Bogard returned from his second expedition, with one prisoner

only, whom he also thrust into prison.

The people at Far West had learned the intrigue, and had left

the State, having been made acquainted with the treatment of the

former witnesses. But we, on learning that we could not obtain

witnesses, whilst privately consulting with each other what we

should do, discovered a Mr. Allen, standing by the window on the

outside of the house. We beckoned to him as though we would

have him come in. He immediately came in. At that time Judge

King retorted upon us again, saying, 'Gentlemen, are you not going

to introduce some witnesses?' also, saying it was the last day he

should hold the court open for us, and if we did not rebut the

testimony that had been given against us, he should have to

commit us to jail.

I had then got Mr. Allen into the house, and before the court,

so called. I told the judge we had one witness, if he would be so

good as to put him under oath. He seemed unwilling to do so, but

after a few moments' consultation the State's attorney arose and

said, he should object to that witness being sworn, and, that he

should object to that witness giving in his evidence at all; stating

that this was not a court to try the case, but only a court of

investigation on the part of the State.

Upon this, General Doniphan arose, and said, 'He would be

God d--d, if the witness should not be sworn; and that it was a d--d

shame, that these defendants should be treated in this manner; that

they could not be permitted to get one witness before the court,

whilst all their witnesses, even forty at a time, have been taken by

force of arms, and thrust into the bull pen--in order to prevent

them from giving their testimony.'

After Doniphan sat down, the judge permitted the witness to

be sworn, and enter upon his testimony. But so soon as he began

to speak, a man by the name of Cook, who was a brother-in-law to

priest Bogard, the Methodist, and who was a lieutenant, and whose

place at that time was to superintend the guard, stepped in before

the pretended court, and took him by the nape of his neck, and

jammed his head down under the pole or log of wood that was

placed up around the place where the inquisition was sitting, to

keep the by- standers from intruding upon the majesty of the

inquisitors, and jammed him along to the door, and kicked him out

of doors. He instantly turned to some soldiers, 'Go and shoot

him, d--n him, shoot him, d--n him.'

The soldiers ran after the man to shoot him--he fled for his

life, and with great difficulty made his escape. The pretended court

immediately arose, and we were ordered to be carried to Liberty,

Clay County, and there to be thrust into jail. We endeavored to

find out for what cause, but all that we could learn was, because

we were 'Mormons.'

The next morning a large wagon drove up to the door, and a

blacksmith came into the house with some chains and handcuffs.

He said his orders from the judge were to handcuff us, and chain

us together. He informed us that the judge had made out a

mittimus, and sentenced us to jail for treason; he also said, the

judge had done this that we might not get bail; he also said the

judge stated his intention to keep us in jail, until all the 'Mormons'

were driven out of the State; he also said that the judge had further

stated, that if he let us out before the 'Mormons' had left the State,

that we would not let them leave, and there would be another d--d

fuss kicked up. I also heard the judge say myself, whilst he was

sitting in his pretended court, that there was no law for us, nor the

'Mormons' in the state of Missouri; that he had sworn to see them

exterminated, and to see the governor's order executed to the very

letter, and that he would do so; however, the blacksmith

proceeded, and put the irons upon us, and we were ordered into

the wagon, and were driven off for Clay County, and as we

journeyed along on the road, we were exhibited to the inhabitants.

And this course was adopted all the way, thus making a

public exhibition of us, until we arrived at Liberty, Clay County.

There we were thrust into prison again, and locked up, and were

held there in close confinement for the space of six months, and

our place of lodging was the square side of a hewed white oak log,

and our food was anything but good and decent.

Poison was administered to us three or four times; the effect

it had upon our system, was, that it vomited us almost to death,

and then we would lay some two or three days in a torpid, stupid

state, not even caring or wishing for life. The poison was

administered in too large doses, or it would inevitably have proved

fatal, had not the power of Jehovah interposed on our behalf, to

save us from their wicked purpose.

We were also subjected to the necessity of eating human

flesh for the space of five days, or go without food, except a little

coffee, or a little corn bread --the latter I chose in preference to the

former. We none of us partook of the flesh, except Lyman Wight.

We also heard the guard which was placed over us, making sport

of us saying, that they had fed us upon 'Mormon beef.' I have

described the appearance of this flesh t.o several experienced

physicians, and they have decided that it was human flesh. We

learned afterwards, by one of the guard, that it was supposed that

that act of savage cannibalism, in feeding us with human flesh,

would be considered a popular deed of notoriety, but the people,

on learning that it would not take, tried to keep it secret; but the

fact was noised abroad before they took that precaution.

Whilst we were incarcerated in prison, we petitioned the

supreme court of the state of Missouri, for habeas corpus, twice;

but were refused both times, by John Reynolds, who is now the

governor of that State. We also petitioned one of the county judges

for a writ of habeas corpus, which was granted in about three

weeks afterwards, but were not permitted to have any trial--we

were only taken out of jail, and kept out for a few hours, and then

remanded back again.

In the course of three or four days after that time, Judge

Turnham came into the jail in the evening, and said he had

permitted Mr. Rigdon to get bail, but said he had to do it in the

night, and he had also to get away in the night, and unknown to

any of the citizens, or they would kill him, for they had sworn to

kill him if they could find him. And as for the rest of us, he dared

not let us go, for fear of his own life, as well as ours. He said it

was d--d hard to be confined under such circumstances; for he

knew we were innocent men! and he said the people also knew it;

and that it was only a persecution and treachery, and the scenes of

Jackson County acted over again, for fear that we would become

too numerous in that upper country. He said the plan was

concocted from the governor, down to the lowest judge; and, that

that Baptist priest, Riley, was riding into town every day to watch

the people, stirring up the minds of the people against us all he

could, exciting them, and stirring up their religious prejudices

against us, for fear they would let us go.

Mr. Rigdon, however, got bail, and made his escape to

Illinois. The jailor, Samuel Tillery, Esq., told us also, that the

whole plan was concocted by the governor, down to the lowest

judge, in that upper country, early in the previous spring, and that

the plan was more fully carried out at the time that General

Atchison went down to Jefferson City with Generals Wilson,

Lucas, and Gillum, the self-styled 'DELAWARE CHIEF.' This was

some time in the month of September, when the mob were

collected at De Witt, in Carroll County. He also told us that the

governor was now ashamed enough of the whole transaction, and

would be glad to set us at liberty if he dared to do it; but, said he,

'You need not be concerned, for the governor has laid a plan for

your release.' He also said that Esquire Birch, the State's attorney,

was appointed to be circuit judge, on the circuit passing through

Daviess County, and that he (Birch) was instructed to fix the

papers, so that we would be sure to be clear of any incumbrance in

a very short time.

Some time in April we were taken to Daviess County, as they

said, to have a trial; but when we arrived at that place, instead of

finding a court or jury, we found another inquisition; and Birch,

who was the district attorney--the same man who was one of the

court-martial when we were sentenced to death--was now the

circuit judge of that pretended court, and the grand jury that was

impaneled were all at the massacre at Haun's Mill, and lively actors

in that awful, solemn, disgraceful, cool-blooded murder; and all the

pretense they made of excuse was, that they had done it, because

the governor ordered them to do it. The same jury sat as a jury in

the daytime, and were placed over us as a guard in the night time;

they tantalized and boasted over us of their achievements at Haun's

Mill and other places, telling us how many houses they had burned,

and how many sheep, cattle, and hogs they had driven off.

These fiends of the lower region boasted of these acts of

barbarity, and tantalized our feelings with them for ten days. We

had heard of these acts of cruelty previous to this time, but were

slow to believe that such acts of cruelty had been perpetrated. The

lady who was the subject of their brutality did not recover her

health, to be able to help herself, for more than three months

afterwards.

This grand jury constantly celebrated their achievements with

grog and glass in hand, like the Indian warriors at their dances,

singing, and telling each other of their exploits, in murdering the

'Mormons,' in plundering their houses, and carrying off their

property. At the end of every song, they would bring in the chorus,

'God d--n God, God d--n Jesus Christ, God d--n the Presbyterians,

God d--n the Baptists, God d--n the Methodists!' reiterating one

sect after another in the same manner, until they came to the

'Mormons:' to them it was, 'God d--n the God d--n Mormons! we

have sent them to hell.' Then they would slap their hands and

shout, 'Hosannah, hosannah, glory to God? and fall down on their

backs, and kick with their feet a few moments; then they would

pretend to have swooned away in a glorious trance, in order to

imitate some of the transactions at camp-meetings. Then they

would pretend to come out of their trance, and would shout, and

again slap their hands, and jump up, while one would take a bottle

of whisky and a tumbler, and turn it out full of whisky, and pour it

down each other's necks, crying, 'D--n it, take it, you must take it;'

and if any one refused to drink the whisky, others would clinch

him, while another poured it down his neck, and what did not go

down the inside went down the outside.

This is a part of the farce acted out by the grand jury of

Daviess County, while they stood over us as guards for ten nights

successively. And all this in the presence of the great Judge Birch!

who had previously said in our hearing that there was no law for

'Mormons' in the state of Missouri. His brother was then acting as

district attorney in that circuit, and, if anything, was a greater

cannibal than the judge.

After all these ten days of drunkenness, we were informed

that we were indicted for treason, murder, arson, larceny, theft,

and stealing. We asked for a change of venue from that county to

Marion County, but they would not grant it; but they gave us a

change of venue from Daviess to Boone County, and a mittimus

was made out by the pretended Judge Birch, without date, name,

or place. They fitted us out with a two-horse wagon and horses,

and four men, besides the sheriff, to be our guard. There were five

of us. We started from Gallatin, the sun about two hours high in

the afternoon, and went as far as Diahman that evening, and

stayed till morning. There we bought two horses of the guard, and

paid for one of them in our clothing which we had with us, and for

the other we gave our note. We went down that day as far as

Judge Morin's, a distance of some four or five miles. There we

stayed until the morning, when we started on our journey to Boone

County, and traveled on the road about twenty miles distance.

There we bought a jug of whisky, with which we treated the

company, and while there the sheriff showed us the mittimus

before referred to, without date or signature, and said that Judge

Birch told him never to carry us to Boone County, and never to

show the mittimus, 'and,' said he, 'I shall take a good drink of

grog, and go to bed, you may do as you have a mind to.' Three

others of the guard drank pretty freely of whisky, sweetened with

honey; they also went to bed, and were soon asleep, and the other

guard went along with us and helped to saddle the horses.

Two of us mounted the horses, and the other three started on

foot, and we took our change of venue for the state of Illinois, and,

in the course of nine or ten days, we arrived in Quincy, Adams

County, [Illinois,] where we found our families in a state of

poverty, although in good health, they having been driven out of

the State previously, by the murderous militia, under the

exterminating order of the executive of Missouri.

And now the people of that State, a portion of them, would

be glad to make the people of this State believe that my brother

Joseph has committed treason, for the purpose of keeping up their

murderous and hellish persecution; and they seem to be

unrelenting, and thirsting for the blood of innocence, for I do

know, most positively, that my brother Joseph had not committed

treason, nor violated one solitary item of law or rule in the state of

Missouri.

But I do know that the 'Mormon' people, en masse, were

driven out of that State after being robbed of all they had, and they

,barely escaped with their lives, as well as my brother Joseph, who

barely escaped with his life. His family also were robbed of all they

had, and barely escaped with the skin of their teeth, and all of this

in consequence of the exterminating order of Governor Boggs, the

same being confirmed by the legislature of that State. And I do

know, so does this court, and every rational man who is acquainted

with the circumstances, and every man who shall hereafter become

acquainted with the particulars thereof will know, that Governor

Boggs, and Generals Clark, Lucas, Wilson, and Gillum, also Austin

A. King, have committed treason upon the citizens of Missouri,

and did violate the Constitution of the United States, and also the

constitution and laws of the state of Missouri, and did exile and

expel, at the point of the bayonet, some twelve or fourteen

thousand inhabitants from the State; and did murder some three or

four hundreds of men, women, and children, in cold blood, and in

the most horrid and cruel manner possible; and the whole of it was

caused by religious bigotry and persecution, because the

'Mormons' dared to worship almighty God according to the dictates

of their own consciences, and agreeable to His divine will, as

revealed in the Scriptures of eternal truth, and had turned away

from following the vain traditions of their fathers, and would not

worship according to the dogmas and commandments of those

men who preach for hire and divine for money, and teach for

doctrine the precepts of men, expecting that the Constitution of the

United States would have protected them therein.

But, notwithstanding the 'Mormon' people had purchased

upwards of two hundred thousand dollars' worth of land, most of

which was entered and paid for at the land-office of the United

States, in the state of Missouri; and although the President of the

United States has been made acquainted with these facts, and the

particulars of our persecutions and oppressions, by petition to him

and to Congress, yet they have not even attempted to restore the

'Mormons' to their rights, or given any assurance that we may

hereafter expect redress from them. And I do also know most

positively and assuredly, that my brother, Joseph Smith, Sr., has

not been in the state of Missouri since the spring of the year 1839.

And further this deponent saith not.1 "HYRUM SMITH."2

Footnotes:

1. Times and Seasons, volume 4, page 246. 2n justice to the several survivors

of Elder George M.

2. In justice to the several survivors of Elder George M. Hinkle, who are in full

faith of the gospel, and in the church, we should state that during the later years

of that elder's life, he labored diligently to spread the truth, and a number of

those who were by his labors convinced of the truth, are with the church.

Colonel Hinkle himself stated to several, that the part performed by him, by

which it was supposed that he betrayed his brethren, was misunderstood, and a

sufficient opportunity to explain and exculpate himself was not afforded him. That

he retained his faith and an affection for the martyrs until his death is certain.

The defense of Colonel Hinkle was published in Messenger and

Advocate, the organ of Sidney Rigdon, August 1, 1845, in which he claims that

the terms of surrender were laid before Joseph Smith and he said, "I will go,"

and his fellow prisoners voluntarily accompanied him. He also claims that W. W.

Phelps, John Corrill, and A. Morrison were as much implicated as was he.

H.C.S.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 50

Removal of the Smith Family to

Illinois

At the time when Joseph went into the enemy's camp, Mr.

Smith and myself stood in the door of the house in which we were

then living, and could distinctly hear their horrid yellings. Not

knowing the cause, we supposed they were murdering him. Soon

after the screaming commenced, five or six guns were discharged.

At this, Mr. Smith, folding his arms tightly across his heart, cried

out, "Oh, my God! my God! they have killed my son! they have

murdered him! and I must die, for I can not live without him!"

I had no word of consolation to give him, for my heart was

broken within me--my agony was unutterable. I assisted him to the

bed, and he fell back upon it as helpless as a child, for he had not

strength to stand upon his feet. The shrieking continued; no tongue

can describe the sound which was conveyed to our ears; no heart

can imagine the sensations of our breasts, as we listened to those

awful screams. Had the army been composed of so many

bloodhounds, wolves, and panthers, they could not have made a

sound more terrible.

My husband was immediately taken sick, and never

afterwards entirely recovered, yet he lived about two years, and

was occasionally quite comfortable, and able to attend meetings.

It will be seen by the testimony of Hyrum, that he was taken

by the officers the next day after he arrived at the camp, and that

he was seated with Joseph on a log, which was placed there for the

purpose before he was taken. The soldiers crowded around them,

and swearing that they would shoot them, snapped several guns at

them, before any one interfered for their protection. At length

Captain Martin ordered his men to surround the prisoners with

drawn swords and loaded muskets, "And now," continued he,

(drawing his own sword,) "I swear by God, that if any man

attempts to harm a hair of their heads, I'll cut his d--d head off the

minute he does it. Do you (speaking to his men) protect them, and

if any man attempts to lift his gun to his face to shoot those

prisoners, cut him down instantly, for they are innocent men, I

know they are innocent--look at them, they show it plainly in their

very countenances."

This man was but a captain, yet he assumed the responsibility

of protecting my sons. And for two nights and a day, he stood

constantly on guard, keeping his men to their posts; he neither slept

himself, nor suffered his company to rest, until Joseph and Hyrum

were removed from the place.

When they were about starting from Far West, a messenger

came and told us, that if we ever would see our sons alive, we

must go immediately to them, for they were in a wagon that would

start in a few minutes for Independence, and in all probability they

would never return alive. Receiving this intimation, Lucy and

myself set out directly for the place. On coming within about four

hundred yards of the wagon, we were compelled to stop, for we

could press no further through the crowd. I therefore appealed to

those around me, exclaiming, "I am the mother of the prophet--is

there not a gentleman here, who will assist me to that wagon, that I

may take a last look at my children, and speak to them once more

before I die?" Upon this, one individual volunteered to make a

pathway through the army, and we passed on, threatened with

death at every step, till at length we arrived at the wagon. The man

who led us through the crowd spoke to Hyrum, who was sitting in

front, and, telling him that his mother had come to see him,

requested that he should reach his hand to me. He did so, but I

was not allowed to see him; the cover was of strong cloth, and

nailed down so close, that he could barely get his hand through.

We had merely shaken hands with him, when we were ordered

away by the mob, who forbade any conversation between us, and,

threatening to shoot us, they ordered the teamster to drive over us.

Our friend then conducted us to the back part of the wagon,

where Joseph sat, and said, "Mr. Smith, your mother and sister are

here, and wish to shake hands with you." Joseph crowded his hand

through between the cover and the wagon, and we caught hold of

it; but he spoke not to either of us, until I said,

"Joseph, do speak to your poor mother once more--I can not

bear to go till I hear your voice."

"God bless you, mother!" he sobbed out.

Then a cry was raised, and the wagon dashed off, tearing him

from us just as Lucy was pressing his hand to her lips, to bestow

upon it a sister's last kiss--for he was then sentenced to be shot.

For some time our house was filled with mourning,

lamentation, and woe; but, in the midst of my grief, I found

consolation that surpassed all earthly comfort. I was filled with the

Spirit of God, and received the following by the gift of prophecy:

"Let your heart be comforted concerning your

children; they shall not be harmed by their enemies;

and, in less than four years, Joseph shall speak before

the judges and great men of the land, for his voice shall

be heard in their councils. And in five years from this

time he will have power over all his enemies."

This relieved my mind, and I was prepared to comfort my

children. I told them what had been revealed to me, which greatly

consoled them.

As soon as William was able to stir about a little he besought

his father to move to Illinois, but Mr. Smith would not consent to

this, for he was in hopes that our sons would be liberated, and

peace again be restored. William continued to expostulate with him,

but to no effect, as Mr. Smith declared that he would not leave Far

West, except by revelation. William said that he had revelation;

that he himself knew that we would have to leave Far West. Mr.

Smith finally said that the family might get ready to move, and then

if we were obliged to go, there would be nothing to hinder us.

Our business in Far West had been trading in corn and wheat,

as well as keeping a boarding-house. When the mob came in, we

had considerable grain on hand, but very little flour or meal,

therefore we sent a man who was living with us to mill with

fourteen sacks of grain; but the miller considered it unsafe to allow

the brethren to remain about his premises, as the mob was near at

hand, and he was afraid they would burn his buildings.

Consequently, the young man returned without his grain, and, for

breadstuff, we were for a long time obliged to pound corn in a

samp-mortar. Many subsisted altogether upon parched corn for

some length of time.

The brethren were all driven in from the country. There was

an acre of ground in front of our house, completely covered with

beds, lying in the open sun, where families were compelled to

sleep, exposed to all kinds of weather; these were the last who

came into the city, and, as the houses were all full, they could not

find a shelter. It was enough to make the heart ache to see the

children, sick with colds, and crying around their mothers for food,

whilst their parents were destitute of the means of making them

comfortable.

It may be said that, if Joseph Smith had been a prophet, he

would have foreseen the evil, and pro- vided against it. To this I

reply, he did all that was in his power to prevail upon his brethren

to move into Far West, before the difficulty commenced, and at a

meeting, three weeks previous, he urged the brethren to make all

possible haste in moving both their houses and their provisions into

the city. But this counsel appeared to them unreasonable and

inconsistent, therefore they did not heed it. If the brethren at

Haun's Mill had hearkened to counsel, it would, without doubt,

have saved their lives; but, as the consequences of their negligence

are already published, and as my mind is loath to dwell upon these

days of sorrow, I shall only give those facts which have not been

published.

While the mob was in the city, William went out one day to

feed his horse, but the horse was gone. It was not long, however,

before a soldier, who had been absent with a dispatch, rode him

into the yard. William took the horse by the bridle, and ordered the

soldier to dismount, which he did, and left the horse in William's

hands again.

Soon after this the brethren were compelled to lay down their

arms, and sign away their property. This was done quite near our

house, so that I could distinctly hear General Clark's notable

speech on this occasion; and, without any great degree of alarm, I

heard him declare, concerning Joseph and Hyrum, that "their die

was cast, their doom was fixed, and their fate was sealed."

Not long after Hyrum left home, Joseph, his youngest son,

was born. This was Mary's first child. She never saw her husband

but once after she became a mother, before leaving the State. She

suffered beyond description in her sickness, but, in all her

afflictions, her sister, Mrs. Thompson, stood by her to nurse and

comfort her, and, by the best of attention, she gained sufficient

strength to accompany Emma to the prison once before she left the

State.

At this time, my husband sent to Joseph to know if it was the

will of the Lord that we should leave the State. Whereupon Joseph

sent him a revelation which he had received while in prison, which

satisfied my husband's mind, and he was willing to remove to

Illinois as soon as possible. After this, William took his own family,

without further delay, to Quincy, thence to Plymouth, where he

settled himself, and afterwards sent back the team for his father's

family.

Just as we got our goods into the wagon, a man came to us

and said, that Sidney Rigdon's family were ready to start, and must

have the wagon immediately. Accordingly, our goods were taken

out, and we were compelled to wait until the team could come

after us again. We put our goods into the wagon a second time, but

the wagon was wanted for Emma and her family, so our goods

were again taken out. However, we succeeded after a long time, in

getting one single wagon to convey beds, clothing, and provisions

for our family, Salisbury's family, and Mr. McCleary's family,

besides considerable luggage for Don Carlos, who, with his family

and the remainder of his baggage, was crowded into a buggy and

went in the same company with us.

For the want of teams, we were compelled to leave most of

our provisions and furniture. Another inconvenience which we

suffered was, the horses were windbroken, consequently we were

obliged to walk much of the way, especially up all the hills, which

was very tiresome work.

The first day we arrived at a place called Tinney's Grove,

where we lodged over night in an old log house, which was very

uncomfortable. Half of the succeeding day I traveled on foot. That

night we stayed at the house of one Mr. Thomas, who was then a

member of the church. On the third day, in the afternoon, it began

to rain. At night we stopped at a house and asked permission to

stay till morning. The man to whom we applied showed us a

miserable outhouse, which was filthy enough to sicken the

stomach, and told us if we would clean this place, and haul our

own wood and water, we might lodge there. To this we agreed,

and with much trouble, we succeeded in making a place for our

beds. For the use of this loathsome hovel, he charged us

seventy-five cents. We traveled all the next day in a pouring rain.

We asked for shelter at many places, but were refused. At last we

came to a place quite like the one where we spent the previous

night. Here we spent the night without fire. On the fifth day, just

before arriving at Palmyra, in Missouri, Don Carlos called to Mr.

Smith, and said, "Father, this exposure is too bad, and I will not

bear it any longer; the first place that I come to that looks

comfortable, I shall drive up and go into the house, and do you

follow me."

We soon came to a farmhouse, surrounded with every

appearance of plenty. The house was but a short distance from the

road, having in front of it a large gate. Through this Don Carlos

drove, without hesitating to ask the privilege, and, after assisting us

through, he started to the house, and, meeting the landlord, he said,

"I do not know but that I am trespassing, but I have with me an

aged father, who is sick, besides my mother, and a number of

women, with small children. We have traveled two days and a half

in this rain, and if we are compelled to go much further, we shall

all of us die. If you will allow us t,o stay with you over night, we

will pay you almost any price for our accommodation."

"Why, what do you mean sir?" said the gentleman, "Do you

not consider us human beings? Do you think that we would turn

anything that is flesh and blood from our door, in such a time as

this! Drive up to the house and help your wife and children out; I'll

attend to your father and mother and the rest of them." The

landlord then assisted Mr. Smith and myself into the room in which

his lady was sitting, but as she was rather ill, and he feared that the

dampness of our clothing would cause her to take cold, he ordered

a black servant to make a fire for her in another room. He then

assisted each of our family into the house, and hung up our cloaks

and shawls to dry.

At this house we had everything which could conduce to

comfort. The gentleman, who was Esquire Mann, brought us milk

for our children, hauled us water to wash with, and furnished us

good beds to sleep in.

In the evening, he remarked that he was sent by his county,

the year before, to the House of Representatives, where he met

one Mr. Carroll, who was sent from the county in which the

"Mormons" resided; "and if ever," said Esquire Mann, "I felt like

fighting any man, it was him. 'He never once raised his voice, nor

even his hand, in behalf of that abused people, once while the

House was in session. I was never a member of the House before,

and had not sufficient confidence to take a stand upon the floor in

their behalf, as I should have done, had I been a man of a little

more experience."

After spending the night with this good man, we proceeded

on our journey, although it continued raining, for we were obliged

to travel through mud and rain to avoid being detained by high

water. When we came within six miles of the Mississippi River, the

weather grew colder, and, in the place of rain, we had snow and

hail; and the ground between us and the river was so low and

swampy, that a person on foot would sink in over his ankles at

every step, yet we were all of us forced to walk, or rather wade,

the whole six miles.

On reaching the Mississippi, we found that we could not

cross that night, nor yet find a shelter, for many Saints were there

before us, waiting to go over into Quincy. The snow was now six

inches deep, and still falling. We made our beds upon it, and went

to rest with what comfort we might under such circumstances. The

next morning our beds were covered with snow, and much of the

bedding under which we lay was frozen. We arose and tried to

light a fire, but, finding it impossible, we resigned ourselves to our

comfortless situation.

Soon after this, Samuel came over from Quincy, and he, with

the assistance of Seymour Brunson, obtained permission of the

ferryman for us to cross that day. About sunset, we landed in

Quincy. Here Samuel had hired a house, and we moved into it,

with four other families.

Footnote:

1. A light vehicle, drawn by one horse.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 51

Joseph and Hyrum Escape From their

Persecutors and return to their

families

We spent the evening after we arrived in Quincy in relating

our adventures and escapes, while making our exit from the land of

Missouri, and the following circumstance, during our evening's

conversation, was related by Samuel, who, in company with a

number of others, fled for his life before the enemy: He said that

they traveled the most secluded route that they could find, as they

considered it unsafe to be seen by the inhabitants of the country.

Game being very scarce, they soon lacked for provisions, and

finally ran out altogether; yet they pursued their journey, until they

became so weak that they could proceed no further. They then

held a council, in which Samuel was appointed to receive the word

of the Lord, and they united in prayer to God, that He would make

known to them the means and time of their deliverance.

After a short supplication, it was manifested to Samuel that

they might obtain sustenance by traveling a short distance in a

certain direction. This he made known to the company, and

immediately set out with two others in quest of the promised food.

After traveling a short time, they came to an Indian wigwam, and

by signs made known to the Indians that they were hungry. Upon

this the squaw, with all possible speed, baked them some cakes,

and gave each of them two; after which she sent the same number

to those who remained in the woods, giving them to understand

that she would send more, but she had very little flour, and her

papooses (children) would be hungry.

From this time onward, the brethren succeeded in getting

food sufficient to sustain them, so that none of them perished.

In a few days, Samuel moved his family into another house,

and we were then less crowded. Soon after he left, Lucy was taken

violently ill, and for several days she refused to take any kind of

nourishment whatever. I had not long the privilege of taking care

of her, as I was shortly seized with the cholera myself, and,

although I suffered dreadfully with the cramp, which usually

attends this disease, it was nothing in comparison to another pain,

which operated upon the marrow of my bones. It seemed

sometimes as though it would almost burst the bones themselves

asunder.

Everything that could be obtained which was considered good

for such diseases was administered in my case, but without effects.

At length we applied to a young botanic physician, who gave me

some herb tea that relieved me immediately. During my sickness,

Samuel brought Lucy downstairs several times in his arms to see

me, as they did not expect me to live any length of time, and they

were willing that she should be gratified. When I recovered, I

found that she had taken nothing but ice-water, while I was sick,

but her fever was broken, and, by careful nursing, she was soon

able to walk about.

Whilst we were sick, the ladies of Quincy sent us every

delicacy which the city afforded; in fact, we were surrounded with

the kindest of neighbors. One Mr. Messer and family, in particular,

sought every opportunity to oblige us while we remained in the

place.

Previous to our sickness in Quincy, my husband sent Brother

Lamoreaux to Missouri, under strict injunctions to see Joseph and

Hyrum, or find out where they were before he should return.

About the time that Lucy began to walk about a little, Brother

Partridge and Brother Morley came to our house from Lima, to see

if Brother Lamoreaux had either written or returned. When they

came we had heard nothing of him, but while they were with us he

arrived in Quincy, and sent us word that he had seen neither

Joseph nor Hyrum. At this information Brother Partridge was in

despair, and said that when another messenger was to be sent, he

would go himself, as it was hardly possible to find a man that

would do as he was instructed. I listened to him some time in

silence; at last the Spirit, which had so often comforted my heart,

again spoke peace to my soul, and gave me an assurance that I

should see my sons before the night should again close over my

head.

"Brother Partridge," I exclaimed, in tears of joy, "I shall see

Joseph and Hyrum before tomorrow night." "No, Mother

Smith," said he, "I am perfectly discouraged; I don't believe we

shall ever see them again in the world. At any rate, do not flatter

yourself that they will be here as soon as that, for I tell you that

you will be disappointed. I have always believed you before, but I

can not see any prospect of this prophecy being fulfilled, but, if it is

so, I will never dispute your word again."

I asked him if he would stay in town long enough to prove

my sayings, whether they were true or false. He promised to do so.

Brothers Partridge and Morley soon afterwards left the

house, in order to get further information upon the subject. After

falling asleep that night, I saw my sons in vision. They were upon

the prairie traveling, and seemed very tired and hungry. They had

but one horse. I saw them stop and tie him to the stump of a burnt

sapling, then lie down upon the ground to rest themselves; and they

looked so pale and faint that it distressed me. 'I sprang up, and said

to my husband, "Oh, Mr. Smith, I can see Joseph and Hyrum, and

they are so weak they can hardly endure. Now they are lying

asleep on the cold ground! Oh, how I wish that I could give them

something to eat!"

Mr. Smith begged me to be quiet, saying that I was nervous;

but it seemed impossible for me to rest--they were still before my

eyes--I saw them lie there full two hours; then one of them went

away to get something to eat, but not succeeding, they traveled on.

This time Hyrum rode and Joseph walked by his side, holding

himself up by the stirrup leather. I saw him reel with weakness, but

could render him no assistance. My soul was grieved, I arose from

my bed, and spent the remainder of the night in walking the floor.

The next day I made preparations to receive my sons,

confident that the poor, afflicted wanderers would arrive at home

before sunset. Some time in the afternoon, Lucy and I were

coming down-stairs --she was before me. When she came to the

bottom of the steps she sprang forward, and exclaimed, "There is

Brother Baldwin. My brothers--where are they?" This was Caleb

Baldwin, who was imprisoned with them. He told us that Joseph

and Hyrum were then crossing the river, and would soon be in

Quincy. Lucy, hearing this, ran to carry the tidings to Hyrum's

family, but the excitement was not sufficient to keep up her

strength. When she came to the door she fell prostrate. After

recovering a little, she communicated the welcome news.

When Hyrum and Joseph landed, they went immediately to

see their families, and the next day, they together with their wives

and the rest of our connections, visited us. The Quincy Grays also

carne to our house, and saluted my sons in the most polite manner.

During the afternoon, I asked Joseph and Hyrum, in the presence

of the company, if they were not on the prairie the night previous

in the situation which I have already related. They replied in the

affirmative. I then asked Brother Partridge if he believed what I

told him two days before. He answered that he would for ever

after that time acknowledge me to be a true prophetess. The day

passed pleasantly, and my sons returned to their homes, happy in

their freedom and the society of their friends.

In a short time after Joseph and Hyrum landed in Illinois,

George Miller, who is now (1844) the second bishop of the

church,1 came and informed us that he had a quantity of land in his

possession; also, that upon this land were a number of log houses,

which the brethren might occupy if they chose, and that he would

charge them nothing for the use of them, unless it would be to

repair them a little, as they needed something of this kind.

My sons were pleased with his offer, and Samuel, Don

Carlos, and W. J. Salisbury, renting some land of him, moved

upon his premises as soon as preparations could be made for their

families.

Footnote:

1. George Miller was called to succeed Edward Partridge, presiding bishop (see

Doctrine and Covenants 107: 8). At the October conference of 1844. N. K.

Whitney was made first bishop and George Miller second. There is no evidence

that he was relegated to second place in the lifetime of Joseph Smith. H.C.S.

 

 

Return To Contents

Chapter 52

A Purchase Made in the town of

Commerce

Joseph, The Prophet, goes to

Washington

The Death of Joseph Smith, Senior

In the spring of 1839, Joseph and Hyrum made purchase of a

tract of land in Commerce, of one Mr. White, and, after moving

their families thither, sent Brother Jacob Bigler back for Mr. Smith

and myself.

When our good friend, Mr. Messer, learned that we were

about leaving Quincy, he came and spent a whole day with us. The

next day we set out for Commerce. After proceeding about ten

miles, our carriage broke down, and, although my husband was

quite sick, we were compelled to remain in the sun at least three

hours before another vehicle could be procured. After this we

started on, and soon arrived at Bear Creek, below Lima. We found

this stream so high that it was dangerous to ford, especially for

those who were unacquainted with the crossing place, but,

fortunately, we took the right direction, and, with much difficulty,

succeeded in getting across. That night we stayed with Sister

Lawrence, and the next day arrived in Commerce, where we found

our children in good health.

We moved into a small room attached to the house in which

Joseph was living. Here we might have enjoyed ourselves, but Mr.

Smith continued to sink, his health constantly failing, until we

found that medicine was of no benefit to him. As the season

advanced the brethren began to feel the effects of the hardships

which they had endured, as also the unhealthiness of the climate in

which we were then situated. They came down with agues and

bilious fevers to such an extent that there were whole families in

which not one was able to help himself to a drink of cold water.

Among the sick were Hyrum and his family, also my daughter

Lucy. Joseph and Emma, seeing the distress, commenced taking

the sick into their own house, with the view of taking care of them,

and making them more comfortable. This they continued to do,

until their house became so crowded that they were compelled to

spread a tent for that part of the family who were still on their feet,

in order to make room in the house for the sick.

During this time of distress, Silas Smith, my husband's

brother, came up from Pike County, Illinois, to consult with Mr.

Smith in relation to some church business, and returned with the

intention of bringing his family hither, but was taken sick and died

before he could accomplish it, and we never saw him again. My

son William also came from Plymouth about this time, and

informed us that he had sent to Missouri for our provisions and

furniture, and that all had been destroyed by the mob. When he

returned home, he took Lovina, Hyrum's eldest daughter, with

him, hoping, as she was sick, that the ride would be a benefit to

her. In this he was disappointed, for she grew worse instead of

better, so that in a short time he considered it necessary to send for

her father, as she was not expected to live. As her father was not

able to sit up when the messenger arrived, myself and Lucy went

in his stead.

On our arrival at Plymouth, we found Lovina better, and she

continued to mend until she regained her health. But the ague took

a fresh hold on Lucy, and she remained completely under the

power of the disease until the sickness in Commerce had so abated

that Joseph was able to make us a visit. When he arrived, Lucy

was lying upstairs in a high fever. Upon hearing his voice below,

she sprang from her bed and flew down-stairs, as though she was

altogether well, and was so rejoiced to hear that her relatives were

all still living, and in better health than when she left them, that the

excitement performed an entire cure. She soon regained her

strength, and we returned home.

It now became necessary for Joseph to take a journey to the

city of Washington, for he had been commanded of the Lord,

while in prison, to pray for redress at the feet of the President, as

well as of Congress, when his family should be so situated that he

could leave home.

Accordingly, Joseph started, in company with Sidney Rigdon,

Elias Higbee, Doctor Foster, and Porter Rockwell, to fulfill this

injunction. After arriving in Washington, Joseph and Sidney waited

upon his Excellency Martin Van Buren, but it was some time

before they had an opportunity of laying their grievances before

him; however, they at length succeeded in getting his attention.

After listening to the entire history of the oppression and abuse,

which we had received at the hands of our enemies, he replied,

"GENTLEMEN, YOUR CAUSE IS JUST; BUT I CAN DO

NOTHING FOR YOU !"

The matter was, however, laid before Congress. They, too,

concluded that our cause was just, but that they could do nothing

for us, as Missouri was a sovereign, independent State; and that

the "Mormons" might appeal to her for redress, for, in their

opinion, she neither wanted the power nor lacked the disposition to

redress the wrongs of her own citizens.

During Joseph's absence, Mr. Smith was at times very weak,

and coughed dreadfully, so that some nights I had to lift him out of

bed. On one occasion of this kind, he expressed a fear that he

should die with me alone. I told him this would not be the case, for

it was impressed upon my mind that when he died, he would have

his children around him. This comforted him much, for he was

very anxious to live until Joseph should return, that he might bless

him again before he should die.

This was in the winter of 1840. Before spring he got some

better, so that he was able to walk about a little, and attend a few

blessing-meetings, in one of which he blessed Mrs. Page, the wife

of one of the Twelve, and a young woman whom Brother Page

had baptized and confirmed on Bear Creek but a few days

previous. In blessing the latter, Mr. Smith repeated a prophecy

which had been pronounced upon her head in her confirmation, as

precisely as though he had been present when it was uttered,

stating that the Spirit testified that these things had been predicted

upon her head in her confirmation, which very much surprised her,

as she knew that he had not received any intimation of the same,

except by the Spirit of God.

In March, 1840, Joseph returned from the city of

Washington. At this time Mr. Smith had suffered a relapse, and

was confined to his bed. On Joseph's arrival, he administered to

him, and, for a short time my husband was better.

In the ensuing April a conference was held in Nauvoo

(formerly Commerce), during which the result of Joseph's mission

to Washington was made known to the brethren; who, after

hearing that their petition was rejected, concluded, as they had now

tried every court which was accessible to them on earth, to lay

their case before the court of heaven, and leave it in the hands of

the great God.

Joseph, soon after his arrival, had a house built for us, near

his own, and one that was more commodious than that which we

previously occupied.

When the heat of the ensuing summer came on, my

husband's health began to decline more rapidly than before. This

was caused, perhaps, in part, by the renewal of the Missouri

persecutions, for our sons were now demanded of the authorities

of Illinois, as fugitives from justice. In consequence of which they

were compelled to absent themselves from the city, until the writs

which were issued for their arrest, were returned.

About this time, John C. Bennett came into the city, and

undertook to devise a scheme whereby Joseph and Hyrum, besides

other brethren who were persecuted in like manner, might remain

at home in peace. I do not know what he did, I only know that he

seemed to be engaged in the law, as well as the gospel. My heart

was then too full of anxiety about my husband, for me to inquire

much into matters which I did not understand; however, the result

was, that Joseph returned from Iowa.

On the evening of his return, my husband commenced

vomiting blood. I sent immediately for Joseph and Hyrum, who, as

soon as they came, gave him something that alleviated his distress.

This was on Saturday night. The next morning Joseph came in and

told his father that he should not be troubled any more for the

present with the Missourians; "and," said he, "I can now stay with

you as much as you wish." After which he informed his father that

it was then the privilege of the Saints to be baptized for the dead.

These two facts Mr. Smith was delighted to hear, and requested,

that Joseph should be baptized for Alvin immediately, and, as he

expected to live but a short time, desired that his children would

stay with him, as much as they could consistently.

They were all with him, except Catharine, who was detained

from coming by a sick husband. Mr. Smith, being apprised of this,

sent Arthur Millikin, (.who, but a short time previous was married

to our youngest daughter), after Catharine and her children; but,

before he went, my husband blessed him, fearing that it would be

too late when he returned. He took Arthur by the hand, and said:

"My son, I have given you my youngest darling child, and will you

be kind to her?"

"Yes, father," he replied, "I will."

"Arthur," he continued, "you shall be blessed, and you shall

be great in the eyes of the Lord; and if you will be faithful, you

shalt have all the desires of your heart in righteousness. Now, I

want you to go after my daughter Catharine, for I know, that

because of the faithfulness of your heart, you will not come back

without her."

Arthur then left, and my husband next addressed himself to

me: "Mother, do you not know, that you are the mother of as great

a family as ever lived upon the earth? The world loves its own, but

it does not love us. It hates us because we are not of the world;

therefore, all their malice is poured out upon us, and they seek to

take away our lives. When I look upon my children, and realize

that, although they were raised up to do the Lord's work, yet they

must pass through scenes of trouble and affliction as long as they

live upon the earth; and I dread to leave them surrounded by

enemies."

At this Hyrum bent over his father, and said: "Father, if you

are taken away, will you not intercede for us at the throne of grace,

that our enemies may not have so much power over us?" He then

laid his hands upon Hyrum's head, and said: "My son, Hyrum, I

seal upon your head your partriarchal blessing, which I placed

upon your head before, for that shall be verified. In addition to

this, I now give you my dying blessing. You shall have a season of

peace, so that you shall have sufficient rest to accomplish the work

which God has given you to do. You shall be as firm as the pillars

of heaven unto the end of your days. I now seal upon your head

the patriarchal power, and you shall bless the people. This is my

dying blessing upon your head in the name of Jesus. Amen."

To Joseph he said: "Joseph, my son, you are called to

a high and holy calling. You are even called to do the work of the

Lord. Hold out faithful, and you shall be blessed, and your children

after you. You shall even live to finish your work."

At this Joseph cried out, weeping, "Oh! my father, shall I ?"

"Yes," said his father, "you shall live to lay out the plan of all

the work which God has given you to do. This is my dying blessing

on your head, in the name of Jesus. I also confirm your former

blessing upon your head; for it shall be fulfilled. Even so. Amen."

To Samuel he said: "Samuel, you have been a faithful

and obedient son. By your faithfulness you have brought many

into the church. The Lord has seen your diligence, and you are

blessed, in that he has never chastized you, but has called you

home to rest; and there is a crown laid up for you, which shall

grow brighter and brighter unto the perfect day.

When the Lord called you, he said, 'Samuel, I have seen thy

sufferings, have heard thy cries, and beheld thy faithfulness; thy

skirts are clear from the blood of this generation.' Because of these

things, I seal upon your head all the blessings which have hitherto

pronounced upon you; and this is my dying blessing, I now seal

upon you. Even so. Amen."

To William he said: "William, my son, thou hast

been faithful in declaring the word, even before the church was

organized. Thou hast been sick, yet thou hast traveled to warn the

people. And when thou couldst not walk, thou didst sit by the

wayside, and call upon the Lord, until he provided a way for thee

to be carried. Thou wast sick and afflicted, when thou wast away

from thy father's house, and no one knew it, to assist thee in thy

afflictions; but the Lord did see the honesty of thine heart, and

thou wast blessed in thy mission. William, thou shalt be blessed,

and thy voice shall be heard in distant lands, from place to place,

and they shall regard thy teachings. Thou shalt be like a roaring

lion in the forest, for they shall hearken and hear thee. And thou

shalt be the means of bringing many sheaves to Zion, and thou

shalt be great in the eyes of many, and they shall call thee blessed,

and I will bless thee, and thy children after thee. And the blessings

which I sealed upon thy head before, I now confirm again, and thy

days shall be many, thou shalt do a great work, and live as long as

thou desirest life. Even so. Amen."

To Don Carlos he said: "Carlos, my darling son,

when I blessed you, your blessing was never written, and I could

not get it done, but now I want you to get my book, which

contains the blessings of my family. Take your pen and fill out all

those parts of your blessing which were not written. You shall have

the Spirit of the Lord, and be able to fill up all the vacancies which

were left by Oliver when he wrote it. You shall be great in the sight

of the Lord, for he sees and knows the integrity of your heart, and

you shall be blessed; all that know you shall bless you. Your wife

and your children shall also be blessed, and you shall live to fulfill

all that the Lord has sent you to do. Even so. Amen."

To Sophronia he said: "Sophronia, my oldest

daughter, thou hadst sickness when thou wast young, and thy

parents did cry over thee, to have the Lord spare thy life. Thou

didst see trouble and sorrow, but thy troubles shall be lessened, for

thou hast been faithful in helping thy father and thy mother, in the

work of the Lord. And thou shalt be blessed, and the blessings of

heaven shall rest down upon thee. Thy last days shall be thy best.

Although thou shalt see trouble, sorrow, and mourning, thou shalt

be comforted, and the Lord will lift thee up, and bless thee and thy

family, and thou shalt live as long as thou desirest life. This dying

blessing I pronounce and seal upon thy head, with thine other

blessings. Even so. Amen."

After this he rested some time, and then said:

"Catharine has been a sorrowful child, trouble has she seen,

the Lord has looked down upon her and seen her patience, and has

heard her cries. She shall be comforted when her days of sorrow

are ended, then shall the Lord look down upon her, and she shall

have the comforts of life, and the good things of this world, then

shall she rise up, and defend her cause. She shall live to raise up

her family; and in time her sufferings shall be over, for the day is

coming when the patient shall receive their reward. Then she shall

rise over her enemies, and shall have horses and land, and things

around her to make her heart glad. I, in this dying blessing, confirm

her patriarchal blessing upon her head, and she shall receive eternal

life. Even so. Amen."

To Lucy he said: "Lucy, thou art my youngest child, my

darling. And the Lord gave thee unto us to be a comfort and a

blessing to us in our old age, therefore, thou must take good care

of thy mother. Thou art innocent, and thy heart is right before the

Lord. Thou hast been with us through all the persecution; thou hast

seen nothing but persecution, sickness, and trouble, except when

the Lord hath cheered our hearts. If thou wilt continue faithful,

thou shalt be blessed with a house and land; thou shalt have food

and raiment, and no more be persecuted and driven, as thou hast

hitherto been. Now continue faithful, and thou shalt live long and

be blessed, and thou shalt receive a reward in heaven. This dying

blessing, and also thy patriarchal blessing, I seal upon thy head in

the name of Jesus. Even so. Amen."

After this he spoke to me again, and said: "Mother, do you

not know, that you are one of the most singular women in the

world?"

"No," I replied, "I do not."

"Well, I do," he continued, "you have brought up my children

for me by the fireside, and when I was gone from home, you

comforted them. You have brought up all my children, and could

always comfort them when I could not. We have often wished that

we might both die at the same time, but you must not desire to die

when I do, for you must stay to comfort the children when I am

gone. So do not mourn, but try to be comforted. Your last days

shall be your best days, as to being driven, for you shall have more

power over your enemies than you have had. Again I say, be

comforted.1

He then paused for some time, being exhausted. After which

he said, in a tone of surprise, "I can see and hear, as well as ever I

could." [A second pause of considerable length.] "I see Alvin."

[Third pause.] "I shall live seven or eight minutes." Then

straightening himself, he laid his hands together; after which he

began to breathe shorter, and, in about eight minutes, his breath

stopped, without even a struggle or a sigh, and his spirit took its

flight for the regions where the justified ones rest from their labors.

He departed so calmly, that, for some time, we could not believe

but that he would breathe again. Catharine did not arrive until the

evening of the second day; still we were compelled to attend to his

obsequies the day after his decease, or run the risk of seeing

Joseph and Hyrum torn from their father's corpse before it was

interred, and carried away by their enemies to prison.

After we had deposited his last remains in their narrow house,

my sons fled from the city, and I returned to my desolate home;

and I then thought, that the greatest grief which it was possible for

me to feel, had fallen upon me in the death of my beloved

husband. Although that portion of my life, which lay before me,

seemed to be a lonesome, trackless waste, yet I did not think that I

could possibly find, in traveling over it, a sorrow more searching,

or a calamity more dreadful, than the present. But, as I hasten to

the end of my story, the reader will be able to form an opinion with

regard to the correctness of my conclusion.

Footnote:

1. In the blessing recorded above observe that Hyrum and Samuel

who were themselves faithful men received no promise for their

children. Their fatalities afterward went with the exodus to Utah.

Joseph and William received promise not only for themselves but

also for their children. Neither of these families went to Utah but

both were identified with the Reorganized Church. H.C.S.

 

Chapter 53

Joseph Arrested at Quincy -- Discharged at Monmouth
Joseph charged with an attempt to
assassinate ex-Governor Boggs

In the month of December, 1840, we received for Nauvoo, a

city charter, with extensive privileges; and, in February of the same

winter, charters were also received for the Nauvoo Legion, and for

the University of the City of Nauvoo. Not long after this the office

of lieutenant-general was conferred upon Joseph, by the vote of

the people1 and a commission from the governor of the State. In

the early part of the same winter, I made Bro. Knowlton a visit on

Bear Creek. While there I had the misfortune to sprain one of my

knees, in getting out of a wagon, and, a cold settling in the injured

part, rheumatism succeeded. Soon after I returned home, I was

confined to my bed, and for six weeks I had watchers every night.

Sophronia was then with me, her husband being absent on a

mission, and she assisted Lucy and Arthur in taking care of me.

They were indefatigable in their atten- tions, and by their faithful

care I was enabled, after a long season of helplessness, to stand

upon my feet again.

On the 25th of January, 1841, Mary Smith, Samuel's wife,

died, in consequence of her exposures in Missouri.

On the 5th of June, the same year, Joseph went, in company

with several others, on a visit to Quincy. As he was returning,

Governor Carlin sent one of the Missouri writs after him, and had

him arrested for murder, treason, etc., etc. Joseph, choosing to be

tried at Monmouth, Warren County, the officers brought him to

Nauvoo, and after procuring witnesses, they proceeded to

Monmouth. Esquire Browning spoke in Joseph's defense,2 and was

moved upon by the Spirit that was given him, in answer to the

prayers of the Saints; and, suffice it to say, he gained the case. The

opposing attorney tried his utmost to convict Joseph of the crimes

mentioned in the writ, but, before he had spoken many minutes, he

turned sick, and vomited at the feet of the judge; which, joined to

the circumstance of his advocating the case of the Missourians,

who are called Pukes by their countrymen, obtained for him the

same appellation, and was a source of much amusement to the

court.

When Joseph returned, the church was greatly rejoiced, and

besought him never again to leave the city. About the first of

August, Don Carlos was taken sick, and on the seventh he died.

The particulars of his death will be given hereafter.

On the first day of September, Robert B. Thompson, who

was Hyrum's brother-in-law, and partner with Don Carlos in

publishing the Times and Seasons, died of the same disease which

had carried Carlos out of the world--supposed to be quick

consumption.

On the 15th of September, Joseph's youngest child died; he

was named Don Carlos, after his uncle.

On the 28th of September, Hyrum's second son, named

Hyrum, died of a fever.

The succeeding winter we were left to mourn over the

ravages which death had made in our family, without interruption;

but sickness ceased from among us, and the mob retired to their

homes.

On the 6th of May, 1842, Lilburn W. Boggs, ex-governor of

Missouri, was said to have been shot by an assassin. And, in

consequence of the injuries which we had received, suspicion

immediately fastened itself upon Joseph, who was accused of

having committed the crime. But, as he was on that day at an

officer's drill in Nauvoo, several hundred miles from where Boggs

resided, and was seen by hundreds, and, on the day following, at a

public training, where thousands of witnesses beheld him, we

supposed that the crime, being charged upon him, was such an

outrage upon common sense, that, when his persecutors became

apprised of these facts, they would cease to accuse him. But in this

we were disappointed, for when they found it impossible to sustain

the charge in this shape, they preferred it in another, in order to

make it more probable. They now accused my son of sending O.

P. Rockwell into Missouri, with orders to shoot the ex-governor;

and from this time, they pursued both Joseph and Porter, with all

diligence, till they succeeded in getting the latter into jail, in

Missouri.

Joseph, not choosing to fall into their hands, fled from the

city, and secreted himself, sometimes in one place, sometimes in

another. He generally kept some friend with him, in whom he had

confidence, who came frequently to the city. Thus communication

was kept up between Joseph, his family, and the church. At this

time, Brother John Taylor lay very sick of the fever, and was so

reduced that he was not able to stand upon his feet. Joseph visited

him, and, after telling him that he wished to start that night on a

journey of fifty miles, requested Brother Taylor to accompany

him, saying, if he would do so, he would be able to ride the whole

way. Brother Taylor believing this, they set out together, and

performed the journey with ease. This time Joseph remained away

two weeks; then made his family and myself a short visit, after

which he again left us. In this way he lived, hiding first in one

place, and then in another, until the sitting of the Legislature, when,

by the advice of Governor Ford, he went to Springfield, and was

tried before Judge Pope for the crime alleged against him; namely,

that of being accessory to the attempted assassination of

Ex-governor Boggs.3 He was again discharged, and, when he

returned home, there was a jubilee held throughout the city. The

remainder of the winter, and the next spring, we spent in peace.

About the middle of June, 1843, Joseph went with his wife to

visit Mrs. Wasson, (ten miles southeast of Dixon, Illinois,) who

was his wife's sister. Whilst there, an attempt was made to kidnap

him, and take him into Missouri, by J. H. Reynolds, from that

State, and Harmon Wilson, of Carthage, Hancock County, Illinois,

who was a Missourian in principle. You have read Hyrum's

testimony, and can judge of the treatment which Joseph received at

their hands. Suffice it to say, he was shamefully abused. Wilson

had authority from the governor of Illinois to take Joseph Smith,

Junior, and deliver him into the hands of the before named

Reynolds; but as neither of them showed any authority save a

brace of pistols, Joseph took them for false imprisonment. He then

obtained a writ of habeas corpus of the Master in Chancery of Lee

County, return- able before the nearest court authorized to

determine upon such writs; and the municipal court of Nauvoo

being the nearest one invested with this power, an examination was

had before said court, when it was made to appear that the writ

was defective and void; furthermore, that he was innocent of the

charges therein alleged against him. It was in this case that Hyrum's

testimony was given, which is rehearsed in a preceding chapter.

Not long after this I broke up housekeeping, and at Joseph's

request, I took up my residence at his house. Soon after which I

was taken very sick, and was brought nigh unto death. For five

nights Emma never left me, but stood at my bedside all the night

long; at the end of which time, she was overcome with fatigue, and

taken sick herself. Joseph then took her place, and watched with

me the five succeeding nights, as faithfully as Emma had done.

About this time I began to recover, and, in the course of a few

weeks, I was able to walk about the house a little, and sit up during

the day. I have hardly been able to go on foot further than across

the street since.

On the third day of October, 1843, Sophronia, second

daughter of Don Carlos, died of the scarlet fever, leaving her

widowed mother doubly desolate.

Footnotes:

1. The organization of the Nauvoo Legion was authorized by act of the

Legislature of Illinois in 1840. Signed by the governor December 16, 1840.

Joseph Smith and other offi- cers of the Legion were elected by the militia who

were to compose said Legion on February 4, 1841, and subsequently

commissioned by the governor. H.C.S.

2. Afterwards Honorable O. H. Browning, and Secretary of the Interior under

President Lincoln.

3. There was not a trial for accessory to attempted assassination but an inquiry

before Judge Pope to determine if there was sufficient cause to deliver up Joseph

Smith to the officers of Missouri upon the requisition of Missouri's governor. The

decision was that he should be discharged and not be delivered up for trial in

Missouri.

 

Chapter 54

Joseph and Hyrum Assassinated

About the time that John C. Bennett left Nauvoo, an election

was held for the office of mayor, and Joseph, being one of the

candidates, was elected to that office. I mention this fact in order

to explain a circumstance that took place in the winter of 1843 and

1844, which was as follows: Joseph, in organizing the city police,

remarked, that, "Were it not for enemies within the city, there

would be no danger from foes without," adding, "If it were not for

a Brutus, I might live as long as Caesar would have lived."

Some one, who suspected that Joseph alluded to William

Law, went to the latter, and informed him that Joseph regarded

him as a Brutus; and, that it was his own opinion, that he (Law)

was in imminent danger. Law, on hearing this tale, went

immediately to Joseph, who straightway called a council, and had

all that knew anything concerning the matter brought together, and

thus succeeded in satisfying Law that he intended no evil in what

he had said.

About this time, a man by the name of Joseph Jackson, who

had been in the city several months, being desirous to marry

Lovina Smith, Hyrum's oldest daughter, asked her father if he was

willing to receive him as a son-in-law. Being answered in the

negative, he went and requested Joseph to use his influence in his

favor. As Joseph refused to do so, he next applied to Law, who

was our secret enemy, for assistance in stealing Lovina from her

father, and, from this time forth, he continued seeking out our

enemies, till he succeeded in getting a number to join him in a

conspiracy to murder the whole Smith family. They commenced

holding secret meetings, one of which was attended by a man

named Eaton, who was our friend, and he exposed the plot.

This man declared that the Higbees, Laws, and Fosters, were

all connected with Jackson in his operations. There was also

another individual, named Augustine Spencer, a dissolute

character, (although a member of an excellent family), who, I

believe, was concerned in this conspiracy. About the time of

Eaton's disclosures, this man went to the house of his brother

Orson, and abused my sons and the church at such a rate that

Orson finally told him that he must either stop or leave he house.

Augustine refused, and they grappled. In the contest, Orson was

considerably injured. He went immediately to Joseph, and, stating

the case, asked for a warrant. Joseph advised him to go to Doctor

Foster, who was a justice of the peace. Accordingly, he went and

demanded a warrant of Foster, but was refused. On account of this

refusal, Foster was brought before Esquire Wells, and tried for

non-performance of duty. At this trial Joseph met Charles Foster,

the doctor's brother, who attempted to shoot him, as soon as they

met, but was hindered by Joseph's catching his hands, and holding

him by main force, in which way Joseph was compelled to confine

him above an hour, in order to preserve his own life.

Jackson and the apostates continued to gather strength till,

finally, they established a printing-press in our midst. Through this

organ they belched forth the most intolerable, and the blackest lies

that were ever palmed upon a community. Being advised, by men

of influence and standing, to have this scandalous press removed,

the city council took the matter into consideration, and, finding that

the law would allow them to do so, they declared it a nuisance, and

had it treated accordingly.1

At this the apostates left the city in a great rage, swearing

vengeance against Joseph and the city council, and, in fact, the

whole city. They went forthwith to Carthage, and got out writs for

Joseph, and all those who were in any wise concerned in the

destruction of the press. But, having no hopes of justice in that

place, the brethren took out a writ of habeas corpus, and were

tried before Esquire Wells, at Nauvoo. With this the apostates were

not satisfied. They then called upon one Levi Williams, (who was a

bitter enemy to us, whenever he was sufficiently sober to know his

own sentiments, for he is a drunken, ignorant, illiterate brute, that

never had a particle of character or influence, until he began to call

mob meetings, and placed himself at the head of a rabble like unto

himself, to drive the "Mormons,") at which time he was joined by

certain unmentionable ones in Warsaw and Carthage; and for his

zeal in promoting mobocracy, he became the intimate acquaintance

and confidential friend of some certain preachers, lawyers, and

representatives, and, finally, of Joseph Jackson and the apostates.

He, as Colonel Levi Williams, commands the militia (alias mob) of

Hancock County. On this man, I say, they called for assistance to

drag Joseph and Hyrum, with the rest of the council, to Carthage.

Williams swore it should be done, and gathered his band together.

Joseph, not choosing to fall into the hands of wolves or tigers,

called upon the Legion to be in readiness to defend the city and its

chartered rights.

Just at this crisis, Governor Ford arrived in Quincy. The

apostates then appealed from the mob to the governor. At this time

he came into the midst of the mob, and asked them if they would

stand by him in executing and defending the law. They said they

would; and so he organized them into militia, and then demanded

the brethren for trial upon the warrant issued by Smith; (as he did

not choose to recognize the right of habeas corpus granted us in

the city charter.) At the same time he pledged the faith of the State,

that the brethren should be protected from mob violence. Those

called for in the warrant, made their appearance at Carthage, June

24, 1844.

On the morning of the 25th, Joseph and Hyrum were arrested

for treason, by a warrant founded upon the oaths of A. O. Norton

and Augustine Spencer.

I will not dwell upon the awful scene which succeeded. My

heart is thrilled with grief and indignation, and my blood curdles in

my veins whenever I speak of it.

My sons were thrown into jail, where they remained three

days, in company with Brothers Richards, Taylor, and Markham.

At the end of this time, the governor disbanded most of the men,

but left a guard of eight of our bitterest enemies over the jail, and

sixty more of the same character about a hundred yards distant. He

then came into Nauvoo, with a guard of fifty or sixty men, made a

short speech, and returned immediately. During his absence from

Carthage, the guard rushed Brother Markham out of the place at

the point of the bayonet. Soon after this, two hundred of those

discharged in the morning rushed into Carthage, armed, and

painted black, red, and yellow, and in ten minutes fled again,

leaving my sons murdered and mangled corpses!!

In leaving the place, a few of them found Samuel coming into

Carthage, alone, on horseback, and, finding that he was one of our

family, they attempted to shoot him, but he escaped out of their

hands, al-. though they pursued him at the top of their speed for

more than two hours. He succeeded the next day in getting to

Nauvoo in season to go out and meet the procession with the

bodies of Hyrum and Joseph, as the mob had the kindness to allow

us the privilege of bringing them home, and burying them in

Nauvoo, notwithstanding the immense reward which was offered

by the Missourians for Joseph's head.

Their bodies were attended home by only two persons, save

those that went from this place. These were Brother Willard

Richards, and a Mr. Hamilton; Brother John Taylor having been

shot in prison, and nearly killed, he could not be moved until some

time afterwards.

After the corpses were washed and dressed in their burial

clothes, we were allowed to see them. I had for a long time braced

every nerve, roused every energy of my soul, and called upon God

to strengthen me; but when I entered the room, and saw my

murdered sons extended both at once before my eyes, and heard

the sobs and groans of my family, and the cries of "Father!

Husband! Brothers!" from the lips of their wives, children,

brothers, and sisters, it was too much, I sank back, crying to the

Lord, in the agony of my soul, "My God, my God, why hast thou

forsaken this family!" A voice replied, "I have taken them to

myself, that they might have rest."

Emma was carried back to her room almost in a state of

insensibility. Her oldest son approached the corpse, and dropped

upon his knees, and laying his cheek against his father's, and

kissing him, exclaimed, "Oh, my father, my father! As for myself, I

was swallowed up in the depths of my afflictions; and, though my

soul was filled with horror past imagination, yet I was dumb, until I

arose again to contemplate the spectacle before me. Oh! at that

moment how my mind flew through every scene of sorrow and

distress which we had passed together, in which they had shown

the innocence and sympathy which filled their guileless hearts.

As I looked upon their peaceful, smiling countenances, I

seemed almost to hear them say, "Mother, weep not for us, we

have overcome the world by love; we carried to them the gospel,

that their souls might be saved; they slew us for our testimony, and

thus placed us beyond their power; their ascendancy is for a

moment, ours is an eternal triumph."

I then thought upon the promise which I had received in

Missouri, that in five years Joseph should have power over all his

enemies. The time had elapsed, and the promise was fulfilled.

I left the scene and returned to my room, to ponder upon the

calamities of my family. Soon after this, Samuel said, "Mother, I

have had a dreadful distress in my side ever since I was chased by

the mob, and I think I have received some injury which is going to

make me sick." And indeed he was then not able to sit up, as he

had been broken of his rest, besides being dreadfully fatigued in the

chase, which, joined to the shock occasioned by the death of his

brothers, brought on a disease that never was removed.

On the following day the funeral rites of the murdered ones

were attended to, in the midst of terror and alarm, for the mob had

made their arrangements to burn the city that night, but, by the

diligence of the brethren, they were kept at bay until they became

discouraged, and returned to their homes.

In a short time Samuel, who continued unwell, was confined

to his bed, and, lingering till the 30th of July, his spirit forsook its

earthly tabernacle, and went to join his brothers, and the ancient

martyrs, in the paradise of God.

At this time, William was absent on a mission to the Eastern

States. And he had taken his family with him, in consequence of

his wife being afflicted with the dropsy, hoping that the journey

might be a benefit to her. Thus was I left desolate in my distress. I

had reared six sons to manhood, and of them all, one only

remained, and he was too far distant to speak one consoling word

to me in this trying hour. It would have been some satisfaction to

me, if I had expected his immediate return, but his wife was lying

at the point of death, which compelled him to remain where he

was. His case was, if it were possible, worse than mine, for he had

to bear all his grief alone in a land of strangers, confined to the side

of his dying wife, and absent from those who felt the deepest

interest in his welfare; whilst I was surrounded with friends, being

in the midst of the church; my daughters, too, were with me, and

from their society I derived great comfort.

The church at this time was in a state of gloomy suspense.

Not knowing who was to take the place of Joseph, the people were

greatly wrought upon with anxiety, lest an impostor should arise

and deceive many. Suddenly, Sidney Rigdon made his appearance

from Pittsburg, and rather insinuated that the church ought to make

choice of him, not as president, but as guardian; for "Joseph," said

he, "is still president, and the church must be built up unto him."

But before he could carry his measures into effect, the Twelve,

who had also been absent, arrived, and assuming their proper

places, all was set to rights.2

William, however, did not return till the spring of 1845,

when, with great difficulty, he got his wife to Nauvoo. She

survived but a short time after her arrival, for in about two weeks,

to complete the sum of William's afflictions, he followed her to the

grave. Her disease was brought on by her exposures in Missouri,

so that she was what might be termed an indirect martyr to the

cause of Christ, which makes the sum of martyrs in our family no

less than six in number.

Shortly after William's return from the East, he was ordained

patriarch of the church, in the place of Hyrum, who held the keys

of that priesthood previous to his death.

Here ends the history of my life, as well as that of my family,

as far as I intend carrying it for the present. And I shall leave the

world to judge, as seemeth them good, concerning what I have

written. But this much I will say, that the testimony which I have

given is true, and will stand for ever; and the same will be my

testimony in the day of God Almighty, when I shall meet them,

concerning whom I have testified, before angels, and the spirits of

the just made perfect, before archangels and seraphim, cherubim

and God; where the brief authority of the unjust man will shrink to

nothingness before him who is the Lord of lords and God of gods;

and where the righteousness of the just shall exalt them in the

scale, wherein God weigheth the hearts of men.

And now having, in common with the Saints, appealed in

vain for justice, to Lilburn W. Boggs, Thomas Carlin, Martin Van

Buren, and Thomas Ford, I bid them a last farewell, until I shall

appear with them before Him who is the judge of both the quick

and dead; to whom I solemnly appeal in the name of Jesus Christ.

Amen.

1. This publication was the famous Nauvoo Expositor.

2. At the time this was written Brigham Young and the members of his quorum

who sustained him had not assumed the position of presidency in the sense that

they subsequently did. The resolution passed an August 8, 1844, as published in

Times and Seasons volume 5, page 638, read as follows: "All in favor of

supporting the Twelve in their calling, (every quorum, man and woman,) signify it

by the uplifted hand." Of course Mother Smith would not object to this and

might be expected to say it was right; but it is well known that she refused to

follow them afterwards. H.C.S.

 

 

Return To Contents

Appendix

A Journal kept by Don C. Smith while

on a Mission with George A.Smith,

his cousin

At a meeting of the High Council held in Adam-Ondi-Ahman,

I was appointed, in company with my cousin, George A. Smith,

Lorenzo D. Barnes, and Harrison Sagers, to take a mission to the

East and South, for the purpose of raising means to buy out the

mobbers in Daviess County, Missouri; also to effect an exchange

of farms between the brethren in the East, and the mobbers in our

immediate neighborhood.

On the 26th of September, 1838, we took leave of our

friends, and started on our mission, in company with Brother Earl,

who proposed taking us in his wagon as far as Richmond, a

distance of seventy miles. We stopped at Far West to see Brother

Joseph. He sanctioned our mission, and bade us God-speed. On

our way to Richmond, we stayed over night with Captain Alpheus

Cutler, formerly of the United States Army. He and his family

treated us with much kindness. We also called on John Goodson,

who a few days previous had shared freely in the hospitality of my

uncle's house, yet he had not the politeness to ask either Cousin

George or myself to take breakfast with him.

When we got to the landing, we found the river very low, and

but one boat up, which was the Kansas. Whilst waiting for this

boat, we had an interview with David Whitmer. He had not

confidence to look us in the face, for he had become our enemy;

yet, when we parted, he shook hands with us quite cordially, and

wished us success.

On the 30th of September, we went on board the Kansas;

this was a very slow conveyance, for one of the wheels was

broken; besides the river being very low, and full of snags and

sand-bars, we got along but slowly on our journey. Here we

traveled in company with General Wilson, and Samuel Lucas,

besides many others who had taken an active part in the expulsion

of the Saints from Jackson County, in 1833. General Atchison was

also on board.

On arriving at De Witt, we found about seventy of the

brethren with their families, surrounded by a mob of two hundred

men. When the boat landed, the women and children were much

frightened, supposing that we also were a mob. We would have

stopped, and assisted them what we could, but we were unarmed,

and, upon consulting together, it was thought advisable for us to

fulfill our mission; so we returned to the boat, and proceeded on

our journey. From this onward, the "Mormons" were the only

subject of conversation, and nothing was heard but the most bitter

imprecations against them. General Wilson related many of his

deeds of noble daring in the Jackson mob, one of which was the

following:

"I went, in company with forty others, to the house of

one Hiram Page, who was a Mormon, in Jackson

County. We got logs and broke in every door and

window at the same instant; and, pointing our rifles at

the family, we told them we would be God d--d if we

didn't shoot every one of them, if Page did not come

out. At that, a tall woman made her appearance, with a

child in her arms. I told the boys, she was too d--d tall.

In a moment the boys stripped her, and found it was

Page. I told them to give him a d--d good one. We gave

him sixty or seventy lashes with hickory withes which

we had prepared. Then, after pulling the roof off this

house, we went to the next d--d 'Mormon's' house, and

whipped him in like manner. We continued until we

whipped ten or fifteen of the God d--d 'Mormons', and

demolished their houses that night. If the Carroll boys

would do that way, they might conquer; but it is no use

to think of driving them without about four to one. I

wish I could stay, I would help drive the d--d

'Mormons' to hell, old Joe, and all the rest."

At this I looked the general sternly in the face, and told him

that he was neither a republican nor a gentleman, but a savage,

without a single principle of honor. "If," said I, "the 'Mormons'

have broken the law, let it be strictly executed against them; but

such anti-republican, and unconstitutional acts as these related by

you, are below the brutes."

We were upon the hurricane deck, and a large company

present was listening to the conversation. When I ceased speaking,

the general placed his hand upon his pistol, but I felt safe, for

Cousin George stood by his side, watching every move the general

made, and would have knocked him into the river instantly, had he

attempted to draw a deadly weapon. But General Atchison saved

him the trouble, by saying, "I'll be God d--n, if Smith ain't right."

At this, Wilson left the company, rather crestfallen.

In the course of the conversation Wilson said that the best

plan was to rush into the "Mormon" settlement, murder the men,

make slaves of the children, take possession of the property, and

use the women as they pleased.

There was a gentleman present from Baltimore, Maryland; he

said he never was among such a pack of d--d savages before; that

he had passed through Far West, and saw nothing among the

"Mormons" but good order. Then, drawing his pistols, he

discharged them; and re-loading, he said, "If God spares my life till

I get out of Upper Missouri, I will never be found associating with

such devils again."

Shortly after this we were invited to preach on board. Elder

Barnes gave them a good lecture, and I bore testimony. The rest of

the way we were treated more civilly, but, being deck-passengers,

and having very little money, we suffered much for food. On one

occasion we paid twelve and a half cents for one dozen ears of

[Indian] corn; and after grating it, we paid a woman twelve and a

half cents more for baking it into bread, although it was badly

done, being neither sifted, nor the whole kernels taken out; but we

were so hungry that we were glad to get it.

We continued our journey together through every species of

hardships and fatigue, until the 11th of October, when Elder

Barnes and H. Sagers left us, after our giving them all the money

we had; they starting for Cincinnati, and we, to visit the churches

in West Tennessee. Soon after this, Julian Moses, who had fallen

in company with us on the way, gave us a five-franc piece, and

bade us farewell. This left Cousin George and myself alone, and in

a strange land; and we soon found that the mob spirit was here, as

well as in Missouri, for it was not long before we were mobbed by

near twenty men, who surrounded the house in the night, and

terrified the family very much; however, we succeeded in driving

them away.

After this we continued our journey until we arrived at

Brother Utley's, in Benton County, a neighborhood where Brothers

Patten and Woodruff were mobbed some years ago. We soon

made our business known to all the Saints, who said they would

use every effort to be on hand with their money and means--some

in the fall, others in the spring. We received from Brother West

twenty-eight dollars to bear our expenses; and also from others,

acts of kindness which will never be forgotten.

About this time our minds were seized with an awful

foreboding--horror seemed to have laid his grasp upon us--we lay

awake night after night, for we could not sleep. Our forebodings

increased, and we felt sure that all was not right; yet we continued

preaching, until the Lord showed us that the Saints would be

driven from Missouri.

We then started home, and, on arriving at Wyatt's Mills,

which was on our return, we were told if we preached there it

should cost us our lives. We gave out an appointment at the house

of Sister Foster, a wealthy widow. She advised us to give it up;

but, as she had no fears for herself, her property, or family, we

concluded to fulfill our appointment. The hour of meeting came,

and many attended. Cousin George preached about an hour; during

which time a man named Fitch came in at the head of twelve other

mobbers, who had large hickory clubs, and they sat down with

their hats on. When Cousin George took his seat, I arose and

addressed them for an hour and a half, during which time I told

them that I was a patriot that I was free--that I loved my

country--that I loved liberty--that I despised both mobs and

mobbers--that no gentleman, or Christian at heart, would ever be

guilty of such things, or countenance them. At last the mob pulled

off their hats, laid down their clubs, and listened with almost

breathless attention.

After meeting, Mr. Fitch came to us and said that he was

ashamed of his conduct, and would never do the like again; that he

had been misinformed about us by some religious bigots.

We continued our journey until we reached the town of

Columbus, Hickman County, Kentucky. Here we put up with

Captain Robinson, formerly an officer in the army, who treated us

very kindly, assuring us that we were welcome to stay at his house

until a boat should come, if it were three months. While here, a

company of thirteen hundred Cherokee Indians encamped on the

bank of the river to wait for ferry privileges. They felt deeply

wounded at leaving their native country for the West. They said

they were leaving a fine country, rich in minerals, but the whites

knew very little of its value. This excited our sympathies very

much; little did I think that my own wife and helpless babes were

objects of greater sympathy than these.

At length a boat came along, and we went on board. We had

to pay all our money (five dollars) for fare, and eat and lie among

negroes, as we took a deck passage. About ninety miles from St.

Louis our boat got aground, where it lay for three days. During this

time we had nothing to eat but a little parched corn. They finally

gave up the boat and left her. We went to the clerk and got two

dollars of our money back, after which we went on board of a little

boat that landed us in St. Louis the next morning. Here we found

Elder Orson Pratt; he told us that Joseph was a prisoner with many

others, and that David Patten was killed, giving us a long and

sorrowful account of the sufferings of the Saints, which filled our

hearts with sorrow.

The next morning, we started again on our journey. When we

arrived at Huntsville, we stopped at the house of George Lyman to

rest, he being uncle to Cousin George, whose feet had now

become very sore with traveling. Here we heard dreadful tales

concerning our friends in Daviess County, that they were all

murdered, and that my brothers, Joseph and Hyrum, were shot

with a hundred balls.

We had not been long in Huntsville till the mob made a rally

to use us up with the rest of the Smiths, and, at the earnest request

of our friends, we thought best to push on. The wind was in our

faces, the ground was slippery, it was night, and very dark,

nevertheless we proceeded on our journey. Traveling twenty-two

miles, we came to the Chariton River, which we found frozen

over, but the ice too weak to bear us, and the boat on the west side

of the river. We went to the next ferry. Finding that there was no

boat there, and that in the next neighborhood a man's brains were

beat out for being a "Mormon," we returned to the first ferry, and

tried by hallooing to raise the ferryman on the opposite side of the

river, but were not able to awake him.

We were almost benumbed with the cold, and to warm

ourselves we commenced scuffling and jumping; we then beat our

feet upon the logs and stumps, in order to start a circulation of

blood; but at last Cousin George became so cold and sleepy that he

said he could not stand it any longer, and lay down. I told him he

was freezing to death; I rolled him on the ground, pounded and

thumped him; I then cut a stick and said I would thrash him. At

this he got up and undertook to thrash me. This stirred his blood a

little, but he soon lay down again; however, the ferryman in a short

time came over, and set us on our own side of the river.

We then traveled on until about breakfast-time, when we

stopped at the house of a man, who, we afterwards learned, was

Senator Ashby, that commanded the mob at Haun's Mill. That

night we stayed at one of the bitterest of mobocrats, by the name

of Fox, and started the next morning without breakfast. Our route

lay through a wild prairie, where there was but little track, and only

one house in forty miles. The northwest wind blew fiercely in our

faces, and the ground was so slippery that we could scarcely keep

our feet, and when the night came on, to add to our perplexity, we

lost our way. Soon after which I became so cold that it was with

great difficulty I could keep from freezing.

We also became extremely thirsty; however, we found a

remedy for this by cutting through ice three inches thick. While we

were drinking we heard a cow-bell; this caused our hearts to leap

for joy, and we arose and steered our course toward the sound.

We soon entered a grove, which sheltered us from the wind, and

we felt more comfortable. In a short time we came to a house,

where George was well acquainted, where we were made welcome

and kindly entertained. We laid down to rest about two o'clock in

the morning, after having traveled one hundred and ten miles in

two days and two nights. After breakfast I set out for Far West,

leaving George sick with our hospitable friend. When I arrived I

was fortunate enough to find my family alive, and in tolerable

health, which was more than I could have expected, considering

the scenes of persecution through which they had passed.

Letters of Don C . Smith to his wife,

Agnes

COSHOCTON, New York, June 25, 1836.

Dear Companion: I received your letter bearing date June 15,

which I perused with eagerness, being the first I had received from

you during my absence. I was rejoiced to hear that you were as

well as you expressed, but grieved that your rest should be

disturbed by the nervous affection of which you speak. You say

that you are willing to submit to the will of the Lord in all things;

this also is a source of great consolation to me; for, if these be your

feelings, even when deprived of my society, in order to the

prosperity of the kingdom of God (as nothing else would tear me

from you), I feel that the Lord will bless, keep, preserve, and

uphold you; so let your faith fail not, and your prayers cease not,

and you shall be healed of your nervous complaint, and all other

afflictions. For God is willing, and abundantly able, to raise you up

and give you all the righteous desires of your heart, for he has said

"Ask and ye shall receive," and he has never lied, and I can truly

say that He has been my help in every time of need.

When I left home I set my face, like a flint, towards Boston,

until I found that it was my duty to return home. On arriving at

Seneca Falls, I laid the matter before Samuel and Wilbur, and we

united our hearts in prayer before the Lord, who signified, by the

voice of His Spirit, to Samuel, that he should continue his journey,

but that we should return, after a short time, to our families; so tell

Mary that we have not forsaken Him; no, nor ever will, forHe is as

faithful as the sun--the Lord will not forsake him, and angels will

bear him up, and bring him off triumphant and victorious.

I heard of the death of grandmother, while at Aven. I could

not help weeping for her, although she has gone to rest. When I

left Kirtland, I called at Uncle John's --grandmother was asleep--I

laid my hand on her head, and ask the Lord to spare her, that I

might see her again in the flesh. But when I left, I felt as though

she would be taken before I returned, which caused me to feel

sorrowful; but I do not desire to call her back to this world of

trouble.

I must close by saying that I expect to labor in the vineyard

until I start for home. And, if the Lord will, I shall see you as soon

as the last of July, then I shall finish this letter.

Yours, till death, DON C. SMITH.

Agnes M. Smith

In the month of June, 1839, Don Carlos came from McDonough

County to Commerce, for the purpose of making preparations to

establish a printing-press. As the press and type had been buried

during the Missouri troubles, and were considerably injured by the

dampness which they had gathered, it was necessary to get them

into use as soon as possible; and in order to do this, Carlos was

under the necessity of cleaning out a cellar, through which a spring

was constantly flowing, for there was no other place at liberty

where he could put up the press. The dampness of the place,

together with his labor, caused him to take a severe cold, with

which he was sick some time; nevertheless, he continued his labor,

until he got the press into operation, and issued one number of the

paper. He then went to McDonough, and visited his family; after

which he returned to Commerce, but found the distress so great

that no business could be done. Upon his arrival in Commerce, he

wrote to his wife the following letter, which shows the situation of

the church at that time, as well as his affectionate disposition,

which was breathed in every word he spoke to his family, and

stamped upon every line he wrote to them when absent.

Commerce, July 25, 1839.

Beloved: I am in tolerable health, and have just risen from

imploring the Throne of Grace, in behalf of you and our children,

that God would preserve you all in health, and give you every

needed blessing, and protect you by day and by night.

When I arrived here, nothing had been done in the office, as

Brother Robinson had been sick every day since I left. And I have

done but little labor since I returned, except struggling against the

destroyer, and attending upon the sick--there are not well ones

enough to take care of the sick. There has been but one death,

however, since my return. McCleary, Sophronia, and Clarinda, are

very sick. Sister E. Robinson has been nigh unto death. Last

Tuesday, I, in company with George A. Smith, administered to

sixteen souls; some notable miracles were wrought under our

hands. I never had so great power over disease, as I have had this

week; for this let God be glorified. There are now between fifty

and one hundred sick, but they are generally on the gain; I do not

know of more than two or three who are considered dangerous. I

send you some money that you may not be destitute, in case you

should be sick, and need anything which you have not in the

house. Agnes, the Lord being my helper, you shall not want.

Elijah's God will bless you, and I will bless you, for you are

entwined around my heart, with ties that are stronger than death,

and time can not sever them. Deprived of your society, and that of

my prattling babes, life would be irksome. O that we may all live,

and enjoy health and prosperity, until the coming of the Son of

Man; that we may be a comfort to each other, and instill into the

tender and noble minds of our children, principles of truth and

virtue, which shall abide with them for ever, is my constant prayer.

From your husband, who will ever remain devoted and

affectionate, both in time and in eternity, DON C. SMITH.

While Don Carlos was at work in the before-mentioned cellar, he

took a severe pain in his side, which was never altogether

removed. About a fortnight prior to his death, his family were very

sick; and in taking care of them, he caught a violent cold--a fever

set in, and the pain in his side increased, and with all our exertions,

we were unable to arrest the disease, which I have no doubt was

consumption, brought on by working in a damp room, in which he

printed his paper.